The Project Gutenberg EBook of Two Boys in Wyoming, by Edward S. Ellis

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: Two Boys in Wyoming
       A Tale of Adventure (Northwest Series, No. 3)

Author: Edward S. Ellis

Release Date: December 30, 2006 [EBook #20223]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TWO BOYS IN WYOMING ***




Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously
made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)









                            Two Boys in Wyoming

                            A TALE OF ADVENTURE

                            BY EDWARD S. ELLIS

           AUTHOR OF "DEERFOOT SERIES," "LOG CABIN SERIES," ETC.


PHILADELPHIA
HENRY T. COATES & CO.
1898

_Northwest Series, No. 3_




[Illustration: "They had come a goodly distance since morning."]




CONTENTS.


        I. Jack and Fred

       II. Riding Northward

      III. On Guard

       IV. Visitors of the Night

        V. "Now for the Ranch"

       VI. At the Ranch

      VII. The First Game

     VIII. Look Before You Leap

       IX. Night in the Mountains

        X. The Signal-Fires

       XI. A King of the Forest

      XII. The Tug of War

     XIII. A Strange Occurrence

      XIV. Missing

       XV. Tozer

      XVI. Watching and Watched

     XVII. Into and Out of the Canyon

    XVIII. The Quest of the Cowman

      XIX. Into the Cavern

       XX. A Climb for Liberty

      XXI. How It All Ended




List of Illustrations


"They had come a goodly distance since morning."

"On the projecting ledge stood a noble buck."

"He was sweeping down upon them like a cyclone."

"He was looking in the direction of the break in the canyon."




TWO BOYS IN WYOMING.




CHAPTER I.

JACK AND FRED.


You should have seen those youths, for it gives me pleasure to say that
two manlier, more plucky and upright boys it would be hard to find
anywhere in this broad land of ours. I have set out to tell you about
their remarkable adventures in the grandest section of the West, and,
before doing so, it is necessary for you to know something concerning
the lads themselves.

Jack Dudley was in his seventeenth year. His father was a prosperous
merchant, who intended his only son for the legal profession. Jack was
bright and studious, and a leader in his class at the Orphion Academy;
and this leadership was not confined to his studies, for he was a fine
athlete and an ardent lover of outdoor sports. If you witnessed the game
between the eleven of the Orphion Academy and the Oakdale Football Club,
which decided the championship by a single point in favor of the former,
you were thrilled by the sight of the half-back, who, at a critical
point in the contest, burst through the group which thronged about him,
and, with a clear field in front, made a superb run of fifty yards,
never pausing until he stooped behind the goal-posts and made a
touchdown. Then, amid the cheers of the delighted thousands, he walked
back on the field, and while one of the players lay down on the ground,
with the spheroid delicately poised before his face, the same youth who
made the touchdown smote the ball mightily with his sturdy right foot
and sent it sailing between the goal-posts as accurately as an arrow
launched from a bow.

That exploit, as I have said, won the championship for the Orphions, and
the boy who did it was Jack Dudley. In the latter half of the game,
almost precisely the same opening presented itself again for the great
half-back, but he had no more than fairly started when he met an
obstruction in his path. The gritty opponent tackled him like a tiger,
and down they went, rolling over in the dirt, with a fierce violence
that made more than one timid spectator fear that both were seriously
injured. As if that were not enough, the converging players pounced upon
them. There was a mass of struggling, writhing youths, with Jack
underneath, and all piling on top of him. The last arrival, seeing
little chance for effective work, took a running leap, and, landing on
the apex of the pyramid, whirling about while in the air so as to alight
on his back, kicked up his feet and strove to made himself as heavy as
he could.

The only object this young man seemed to have was to batter down the
score of players and flatten out Jack Dudley, far below at the bottom;
but when, with the help of the referee, the mass was disentangled, and
Jack, with his mop-like hair, his soiled uniform, and his grimy face,
struggled to his feet and pantingly waited for the signal from his
captain, he was just as good as ever. It takes a great deal to hurt a
rugged youth, who has no bad habits and is in sturdy training.

The active lad who had downed Jack when going at full speed, and nipped
in the bud his brilliant attempt, was Fred Greenwood, only a few months
younger. He was full-back for the Oakdales and their best player.
Furthermore, he was the closest friend of Jack Dudley. In the game it
was war to the knife between them, but in the very crisis of the
terrific struggle neither had a harsh thought or a spark of jealousy of
the other. Fred led the cheering of the opposing eleven when Jack kicked
such a beautiful goal, but gritted his teeth and muttered:

"You did well, my fine fellow, but just try it again--that's all!"

And Jack _did_ try it again, as I have explained, and, tackling him low,
Fred downed him. While the two were apparently suffocating under the
mountain, Fred spat out a mouthful of dirt and said:

"I got you that time, Jack."

"It has that look, but----"

Jack meant to finish his sentence, but at that moment the mountain on
top sagged forward and jammed his head so deeply into the earth that his
voice was too muffled to be clear. Besides, it was not really important
that the sentence should be rounded out, since other matters engaged his
attention. The two friends went through the game without a scratch,
except that Jack's face was skinned along the right cheek, one eye was
blackened, both legs were bruised, and half his body was black and blue,
and it was hard work for him to walk for a week afterward. The condition
of Fred, and indeed of nearly every member of the two elevens, was much
the same.

But what of it? Does a football-player mind a little thing like that?
Rather is he not proud of his scars and bruises, which attest his skill
and devotion to his own club? And then Jack had the proud exultation of
knowing that it was he who really won the championship for his side. As
for Fred, it is true he was disappointed over the loss of the deciding
game, but it was by an exceedingly narrow margin; and he and his
fellow-players, as they had their hair cut so as to make them resemble
civilized beings, said, with flashing eyes and a significant shake of
the head:

"Wait till next year, and things will be different."

Fred Greenwood was the son of a physician of large practice, whose
expectation was that his son would follow the same profession, though
the plans of the parents were in a somewhat hazy shape, owing to the
youth of the boy. As I have already said, he and Jack Dudley had been
comrades or chums almost from infancy. They were strong, active,
clear-brained lads, who had not yet learned to smoke cigarettes or
cigars, and gave no cause to fear that they would ever do so. It is not
necessary to state that neither knew the taste of beer or alcoholic
drinks, nor did they wish to learn. They understood too well the baleful
effects of such indulgences to be in danger of ruining their bodies and
souls, as too many other youths are doing at this very time.

Doctor Greenwood had been the family physician of the Dudleys for many
years. The heads of the families were college mates at Harvard, and
continued their intimacy after the marriage of each, so that it was
quite natural that their sons should become fond of each other. The
fathers were sensible men, and so long as their boys' fondness for
athletic sports did not interfere with their studies the gentlemen
encouraged them, and, when possible, were present at the contests
between the representatives of the schools.

When Jack Dudley was presented with a shotgun and allowed to make an
excursion down the Jersey coast Fred was his companion, and the two had
rare sport in shooting duck and wild fowl. They became quite expert for
boys, and before the hunting season set in did considerable fishing in
the surrounding waters, and both learned to be skilful swimmers and
boatmen.

Mr. Dudley was wealthier than his professional friend, though the large
practice of the physician placed him in comfortable circumstances. In
one of his many business transactions Mr. Dudley found that he had to
choose between losing a considerable sum of money and accepting a
half-ownership in a ranch in the new State of Wyoming. There seemed
little choice between the two horns of the dilemma, for he saw no
prospect of ever getting any money out of the Western land, but he
accepted the ownership, the other half of which was divided among three
gentlemen, one of whom lived in Cheyenne, and the others in Chicago.

It is perhaps worth noting that although the fathers of Jack and Fred
were great admirers of athletics, and, as I have said, encouraged the
devotion to them shown by their sons, yet neither was inclined that way
in his youth.

"I never expected to own a foot of ground west of the Mississippi,"
remarked Mr. Dudley, when making a call upon the doctor, "and here,
before I fairly knew it, I have become a half-owner in a ranch away out
in Wyoming."

"Eventually it may prove worth something," suggested Doctor Greenwood,
"for that section has enormous capabilities, and a tide of emigration
has been moving that way for years."

"It will take a long time to fill up that country with people. Meanwhile
I'll sell out cheap, doctor, if you feel like investing."

The physician laughed and thought the joke was on his friend. He said he
would think the matter over, which was another way of saying he would do
nothing more than think of it.

Jack and Fred were present at this interview, and listened with keen
attention to the discussion of the Western purchase. By and by Fred gave
his chum a significant look, and, excusing themselves to their parents,
they passed out of the room and up stairs to the sleeping-quarters of
Fred. The door was carefully closed behind them, and, drawing their
chairs close together, they talked in low tones, as if some dreadful
penalty would follow a discovery of what was passing between them. Had
any one been able to see the two attractive countenances, he would not
have had to be told that the same thought was in the mind of each.

"I tell you, Jack," said Fred, with impressive solemnity, "it would be a
shame; it will never do; we must not allow it."

"Allow what?"

"Why you heard your father say that he never expected to go out to
Wyoming to look at that ranch he has bought."

"I could have told you that much, without waiting for him to say it. It
will be just like him to give it away for a song."

"And who knows but that it contains valuable gold or silver mines? I
have heard of treasures being bought in that way."

"That may be," was the thoughtful response of Jack, "though I believe
most of Wyoming--that is the valleys and plains--is a grazing country."

"I don't know much about the country, but I have read enough to learn
that the greatest discoveries of gold and silver have been in places
where no one expected to find them. What I am getting at, Jack, is that
your father should make up his mind not to part with his interest in the
ranch till he knows all about it."

"How is he to learn, when he won't go near it? Of course he can write to
the people out there, but likely they will not tell him the truth."

"He must send some one whom he can trust, and let him investigate."

"That does seem to be a sensible plan," remarked Jack, as if the thought
had not been in his mind from the first.

"A sensible plan!" repeated the enthusiastic Fred, "it is the _only_
plan; nothing else can make it sure that he is not being swindled out of
a big fortune."

Jack was silent a moment, while he looked steadily into the brown eyes
of his chum, who half-smilingly met the scrutiny. Then the whole scheme
burst forth.

"And whom can your father trust before _us_? He must see that the best
thing he can do is to send us out there to make a full investigation. We
won't charge him anything like what he would have to pay other folks."

"Of course not; only our travelling expenses and supplies."

"What do you mean by supplies?"

"Say a Winchester rifle and a revolver apiece, with the proper
ammunition; what sort of supplies did you think I meant?"

"I thought it was food, while we were out hunting."

Jack turned up his nose.

"If we can't keep ourselves supplied with food, when we are in a country
that has the finest game in the world, we deserve to starve."

"My sentiments exactly;" and as if the coincidence required something in
the nature of a compact, the boys shook hands over it.

"What a splendid treat it would be for us to spend some weeks out in
Wyoming!" exclaimed Jack Dudley, his eyes sparkling and his cheeks
glowing; "it looks as if it were providential that father got hold of
that ranch."

"There can't be any doubt about it; but how much more providential it
will be if we are sent to learn all that should be learned about it! I
wonder if that can be brought about?"

Enough has been told for the reader to understand the plot formed by
these two youths. There could be no question of the grand treat it would
prove to both, provided their parents could be persuaded to take the
same view of the matter; _there_ was the rub.

Jack crossed his legs and thoughtfully scratched his head. Unconsciously
Fred did the same.

"It's a tougher problem than we ever attacked in Euclid," remarked the
younger. Then a bright thought struck him.

"Don't I look a little pale, Jack?"

"You look as if a month's vacation in the autumn would be acceptable;
but the fact is, Fred, I never saw you look better than you do this
minute."

Fred sighed.

"I am afraid I can't work that on father. He's too good a doctor for me
to worry him about my health."

"How about _me_?"

Fred shook his head.

"You look as strong as an oak knot, and you are, too; no, we can't make
them think we are in need of a month in Wyoming. We shall have to try
another tack. Now, there is no doubt that if we spend the month of
September putting in extra work on our studies, we can stand the
following month in laying off. We shall come back with new vigor and
appetite, and soon catch up with our class."

"There isn't a particle of doubt about that, but it still remains that
we must convince our fathers that it will be a wise course to send us
away from home. We can't do it by looking pale and weak, for we can't
look pale and weak. We must fix on something else or it's no go."

"Why not fall back on what we first talked about?"

"What's that?"

"Make your father think it will be a prudent thing for him to send you
out there to look after his property."

"Suppose I should convince him on that point, how about _you_?"

"You will need some one to look after you, and I'm just the fellow."

"We are both satisfied in our own minds; in fact we were from the first;
but our fathers are very hard-headed men."

Now, a couple of boys may be very shrewd, but it often happens that
their parents are a good deal shrewder, a fact which my young readers
will do well to remember.

Unsuspected by Jack Dudley and Fred Greenwood, their parents read on the
instant the momentous problem which assumed form in the brains of their
sons. When the younger signalled to his chum to follow him out of the
room, the two gentlemen understood what it meant as clearly as if they
overheard all the conversation that followed. Waiting until they were
beyond hearing, Doctor Greenwood looked at his friend and remarked, with
a smile:

"They are hit hard."

"No doubt of it; their hearts are set on making a visit to the ranch,
and it would be singular if it were otherwise. We can feel for them, for
we were once boys."

"Yes, John, and it's longer ago than we like to recall. What do you
think of it?"

"You know we have always agreed that many parents injure their children
by undue indulgence."

"True, and we have been indulgent to ours, but not improperly so. A
great deal depends upon the children themselves. Jack and Fred are
obedient, studious, and have good principles. If we should say 'No' to
this scheme of theirs they would be disappointed, almost beyond what we
can understand, but neither would protest or sulk. They would study just
as hard as ever. It is that which appeals to us. If they were sullen and
dissatisfied we wouldn't care; but, John, you and I have each been
blessed with model sons, and they are entitled to privileges which it
would not be safe to grant to other boys. I confess I feel like sending
both out to Wyoming for an outing."

"Of course it would spoil the enjoyment of Jack unless he could take
Fred with him, but what excuse shall we make, Doc?"

How reluctant a father is to appear weak and too conciliatory toward his
child! These two men had virtually decided to grant the fervent wish of
their sons, but it must be done in a common-sense way. They could not
say "Boys, since you have set your hearts on this we grant it," but they
must fix upon some scheme that would made it seem a necessity that they
should go thither.

And now observe how ludicrously similar their thoughts were to those
that were agitating their offspring up stairs.

"I have been thinking," observed the physician, "of suggesting to them
that they are in need of an extension of their vacation; but what a
farce it would be! School opens next Monday, and they are the types of
rugged health, strength and activity. If I undertook to make such a
proposition I couldn't keep my face straight, and I am sure both would
burst out laughing."

"I know _I_ should, if I were present."

"Parents must not make dunces of themselves before their children," was
the philosophical remark of the physician; "some other plan must be
adopted."

Mr. Dudley leaned forward in his chair and slapped the shoulder of the
physician, his face aglow.

"I have it, Doc!"

"Let me hear it, for I admit that I am cornered."

"I will take the ground that, since I have become part owner of this
large tract of land, my first duty is to learn the truth about it. I can
write to parties out there, but they are all strangers to me, and there
is no saying how much reliance can be placed on their reports. What is
necessary is an agent who will make an intelligent and honest report;
and surely we can trust our own sons to do that."

"But, John," remarked the doctor, with his pleasant smile, "there are
scores of people right here at home who will do that for you. Suppose
Jack reminds you of the fact?"

"If he hasn't any more sense than to make such a suggestion, then, by
gracious! I'll punish him by sending some one else."

"Little fear of Jack saying anything of that nature. Even if he
undertook to do so, Fred would place his hand over his mouth. But, John,
let's understand the matter before we say anything to them. Your plan of
sending out Jack to inspect the property is a good one. It sounds
business-like, and must strike them that way; so that difficulty is
removed. You and I don't know anything about the region, nor the best
time for hunting game, but it is fair to believe that the month of
October will be suitable. Suppose we keep them in school throughout
September, and then give them a month's leave of absence, to examine and
report upon your property. If all goes well, they are to appear here,
ready to resume their studies on the first Monday in November."

"I can suggest no improvement upon that. No doubt the young rascals are
up-stairs, plotting how to bring us round to their way of thinking.
Suppose you call them down, Doc. Shall you or I unfold our brilliant
scheme?"

"You, by all means, since the property is yours."

The physician opened the door of his office and called "Fred!" There was
instant response, "Yes, sir." "I would like to see you and Jack for a
few minutes in the office."

"Yes, sir; we are coming."

And a minute later they arrived, handsome, glowing and expectant.

"Mr. Dudley has something to say to you, Jack."

Both boys turned their faces expectantly toward the gentleman named, who
crossed his legs, cleared his throat and looked very grave.

"My son, Doctor Greenwood and I have been discussing that property of
mine in the new State of Wyoming. We have agreed that I ought to learn
something about it before selling my interest in the same. To secure
such reliable information it is necessary to send some one thither whom
we know to be truthful and honest. The doctor thinks, and I agree with
him, that the right one to go is you, Jack--that is, if you have no
objections."

The parent paused for a reply, and Jack, as if the matter was too
important to be disposed of hastily, answered:

"I don't think of any objections just now, father."

"Very well; I am glad to hear it. If any occur to you, you will let me
know, so that I can engage some one else."

"I'll let you know at once, if I think of any."

"Very well. Our plan is that you and Fred shall resume your studies next
Monday, and keep right at them to the close of the month. On the first
of October you will start for Wyoming----"

"Alone?"

"I am surprised, my son, that you should interrupt me with that
question. Do you suppose I would allow you to spend a month in that wild
region without a companion to look after you? No, sir! Fred goes with
you. I entrust you to his care, and expect him to bring you back in time
to resume your studies on the first Monday in November. It is very kind
in the doctor to consent to the arrangement. I hope you appreciate it,
sir."

"I thank him very much," said Jack, looking toward the physician, who
just then drew his hand across his mouth to suppress the smile that was
tugging at the corners.

"Of course," continued Mr. Dudley, still with the manner of a
philosopher, "in visiting such a section, inhabited by large and fierce
game, you must take every precaution. I shall furnish each of you with a
repeating Winchester, a revolver, and such other articles as may be
necessary. We will now excuse you, with the understanding that if any
objections occur to either, you will let us know at once, so that you
may continue your studies, while I engage other parties to attend to
this business."

"I'll think it over," replied Jack, tremulous with delight.

And then he and his chum withdrew and went up-stairs again to the room
of Fred Greenwood, who hastily closed the door. The next instant they
were hugging each other, and dancing about as if their senses had
forsaken them; and indeed it may be said that for a brief while such was
the fact.

"Fred," said the happy Jack, when there was a lull in the excitement,
"we must fix upon a name for ourselves."

"I thought our parents attended to that a good many years ago."

"You know what I mean; we need some title that will distinguish us from
all other young gentlemen of our acquaintance. How does 'W. R.' strike
you?"

"'W. R.'? What does that mean?"

"The 'Wyoming Rangers;' that sounds rather high-toned."

Fred shook his head.

"We are not going West to reduce the aboriginal population; I hope we
shall have no trouble with the red men. When we get among the people who
have always lived there, such a title will make us ridiculous, for it
smacks of conceit; it assumes too much."

"Suppose _you_ suggest something?"

"Let's call ourselves the 'V. W. W.'; that surely will be appropriate."

"What do those letters mean?"

"The 'Verdant Wanderers of Wyoming;' that is precisely what we shall
be."

Jack Dudley laughed, and at first protested, but finally agreed to
accept the title as fitting and appropriate, and it was so ordered.




CHAPTER II.

RIDING NORTHWARD.


And so it came about that on a sharp, crisp day early in the month of
October, two sturdy youths left the Union Pacific train at Fort Steele,
which is situated in a broad depression between two divisions of the
Wind River Mountains, themselves forming a part of the vast Rocky
Mountain chain, which, under different names, stretches along the
western portion of the two continents from the Arctic Ocean on the north
to the extreme southern end of South America.

Like the sensible youths they were, Jack Dudley and Fred Greenwood had
made the fullest preparation possible for the experience which was
destined to prove tenfold more eventful than either anticipated. Mr.
Dudley, in accordance with his promise, had presented each with a fine
repeating Winchester rifle, an excellent revolver, an abundant supply of
cartridges, and various knick-knacks which the hunter is sure to find
are more in the nature of necessities than luxuries.

They had tough corduroy suits, a material which, as everyone knows,
wears like leather, though it is unpopular in the West because of its
unpleasant odor when wet. From the knees downward the lower part of the
legs were protected by strong leathern leggings, and the shoes were made
for wear rather than display. The coats were rather short and gathered
at the waists by a belt, while beneath the garment it was intended to
wear the cartridge-belt. The revolver rested in a sheath, instead of
being thrust into a trouser's-pocket at the hip, while their hats
suggested the sombrero pattern, so popular among cowboys and cattlemen.
The brim was broad and stiff, so that it was not liable to bother their
vision when the wind was blowing, and it could be depended upon to
protect the eyes and face from the sun and rain. Their whole outfit, in
short, was strong, comfortable and serviceable.

The two were generously furnished with money, while Mr. Dudley arranged
with a banker at Laramie City to furnish the boys with whatever funds
they might need through accident or robbery. They were going into a
region where there were many lawless characters, and everything was done
to provide against all possible contingencies.

Their extra clothing and articles were contained in a couple of valises,
which were put off the train upon the lonely platform at Fort Steele.
But while this marked the farthest distance they could travel by rail, a
long ride still confronted them before reaching the ranch, which was
almost half-way between the railroad and the Big Horn Mountains to the
northeast. Several streams had to be crossed, the country in many places
was rough, and there was no stage line to help them. All this, however,
had been discounted before the boys left the city of Chicago, and what
they encountered was only what was expected, and only that for which
they were prepared.

Word having been sent in advance of their expected arrival, the first
act of the youths was to look around for the man or men who were to meet
and conduct them to the ranch. A few people were moving about the long,
low platform, several in the uniform of United States infantry and
cavalry, while a couple of Indians in blankets, untidy and sullen,
surveyed them with scowls. Few passengers were in the habit of leaving
the train at this point, so that some curiosity on the part of the
loungers was natural. Perhaps the agent at the station suspected them of
being runaways whose heads had been turned by stories of wild adventure,
and who had set out to annihilate the aborigines of the West; but if
such a fancy came to the man, it must have vanished when he noticed
their intelligent appearance and the completeness of their outfit. Boys
who start on such whimsical careers are never rightly prepared, and have
no conception of the absurdity of their schemes until it is forced upon
them by sad and woeful experience.

"Are you looking for any one?" asked the agent; respectfully.

"Yes, sir," replied Jack Dudley; "we are on our way to a ranch which
lies to the eastward of Camp Brown, not far from Wind River."

"May I ask your errand thither?"

"My father is part owner of the ranch, and we wish to visit it for a few
weeks."

"Ah, you are the young men that Hank Hazletine was asking about
yesterday. He has charge of Bowman's ranch."

"That's the place. What has become of Mr. Hazletine?"

"I think he is over at the fort, and will soon be here. He brought a
couple of horses for you to ride. Ah, here he comes now."

The boys saw the man at the same moment. He was walking rapidly from the
direction of the fort, and looking curiously at the youths, who surveyed
him with interest as he approached. He was full-bearded, tall, and as
straight as an arrow, dressed in cowboy costume, and the picture of
rugged strength and activity. His manner was that of a man who, having
made a mistake as to the hour of the arrival of the train, was doing his
best to make up for lost time.

Stepping upon the long, low platform, he walked toward the lads, his
Winchester in his left hand, while he extended his right in salutation.

"Howdy?" he said, heartily, as he took the hand of Fred Greenwood, who
advanced several paces to meet him. "I reckon you're the younkers I'm
waiting for."

"If you are Hank Hazletine, you are the man."

"That's the name I gin'rally go by; which one of you is Jack Dudley?"

"I am," replied that young gentleman.

"Then t'other one is Fred Greenwood, eh?" he asked, turning toward the
younger.

"You have our names right."

"Glad to know it; I got your letter and looked for you yesterday; have
been loafing 'round here since then."

"We were not sure of the exact time of our arrival and missed it by
twenty-four hours," said Jack; "I hope it caused you no inconvenience."

"Not at all--not at all. Wal, I s'pose you're ready to start for the
ranch, younkers?"

"We are at your disposal; we have quite a long ride before us."

"We have; it'll take us two or three days to git there, if all goes
well."

"Suppose all doesn't go well?" remarked Fred.

"We shall be longer on the road; and if it goes too bad we'll never git
there; but I ain't looking for anything like that. Where's your
baggage?"

Jack pointed to the two plump valises lying on the platform, near the
little building.

"That and what we have on us and in our hands make up our worldly
possessions."

"That's good," said Hazletine. "I was afeard you might bring a load of
trunks, which we'd had a purty time getting to the ranch; but there
won't be any trouble in managing them; I'll be right back."

He turned away, and soon reappeared, mounted on a fine, wiry pony, and
leading on either side a tough little animal, saddled and bridled and
ready for the boys.

"There ain't any better animals in Wyoming or Colorado," he explained;
"they can travel fast and fur a long time. We'll strap on that stuff and
be off."

There was no trouble in securing the baggage to the rear of the saddles,
when Jack and Fred swung themselves upon the backs of the ponies,
adjusted their Winchesters across the saddles in front, following the
suggestions of Hazletine, and announced themselves ready to set out on
the long ride northward. The animals struck into an easy canter, and a
few minutes later all signs of civilization were left behind them.

The boys were in buoyant spirits. There was just enough coolness in the
air to make the exercise invigorating. Here and there a few snowy flecks
dotted the blue sky, but the sun shone with undimmed splendor, the
warmth slightly increasing as the orb climbed the heavens. To the
northward the undulating plain was unbroken by hill or stream, so far as
the eye could note, while to the eastward the prospect was similar,
though they knew that the North Platte curved over in that direction,
and, after winding around the upper end of the Laramie Mountains, joined
the main stream far over in Nebraska.

To the westward the prospect was romantic and awe-inspiring. The Wind
River range towered far up in the sky in rugged grandeur, following a
course almost parallel with their own, though gradually trending more to
the left, in the direction of Yellowstone Park. The snow-crowned peaks
looked like vast banks of clouds in the sky, while the craggy portions
below the frost-line were mellowed by the distance and softly tinted in
the clear, crystalline atmosphere. The mountains formed a grand
background to the picture which more closely environed them.

As the three galloped easily forward they kept nearly abreast, with the
ranchman between them. He was in a pleasant mood, and seemed to have
formed a fancy for the youths, who felt a natural admiration for the
big, muscular veteran of the plains and mountains.

"Yes," said he, in answer to their inquiries; "I've spent all my life as
a cattleman, cowboy, hunter or trapper. I left the States with my
parents, when a small younker, with an emigrant train fur Californy.
Over in Utah, when crawling through the mountains, and believing the
worst of the bus'ness was over, the Injins come down on us one rainy
night and wiped out nearly all. My father, mother and an older brother
was killed, and I don't understand how I got off with my scalp, but I
did, with half a dozen others."

"Did you go on to California?"

"No; I've never been in that country, which I s'pose you'll think
strange; but I was on my way there, when I met the great scout Kit
Carson and several hunters. They took me along with 'em, and the next
twenty years of my life was spent in New Mexico, Arizona and Texas.
Since then I've ranged from the Panhandle to Montana, most of the time
in the cattle bus'ness."

"At what are you engaged just now?" inquired Jack.

"The same--that is, the cattle bus'ness. You may know that after
thousands of the critters have spent the summer in Texas, New Mexico and
Arizona, they drive 'em north into Wyoming, Montana and the Dakotas, to
git their finishing touches. The grazing is so much better than in the
south that in a few months they're ready for the market, and are either
killed and their carcasses shipped to the East, or they are took there
by train in as fine condition as anybody could ask. You obsarve that the
grass under our feet is powerful good."

The boys replied that it seemed to be.

"Wal, there's hundreds of thousands of acres better than this; there's
thirty thousand of 'em in Bowman's ranch, where we're going, and it's
the best kind of grazing land."

"I believe it extends to the Wind River Mountains," said Jack.

"It takes in a part of the foot-hills; there are plenty of streams
there, and some of the finest grass in the world."

Jack Dudley did not forget the real object of the coming of himself and
companion to this section, and he could not gather the information too
soon.

"How does Bowman's ranch compare with others in Central Wyoming?"

"You may ride over the whole State without finding a better. If you
doubt it, look at the country for yourself."

"We don't doubt anything you tell us," said Fred Greenwood. "I suppose
you know that Mr. Dudley, the father of my friend, owns half the ranch?"

"I've heerd that."

"He didn't intend to buy it, but matters so shaped themselves that he
couldn't help doing so. Before selling it, he sent us to take a look at
it and find out whether it is all that was claimed. We have come to do
that, but, at the same time, are eager to have some hunting among the
mountains."

"You won't have any trouble about that. As I was saying, we're close to
the mountains, and when you're ready I'll go with you, and promise that
you'll have something to talk about as long as you live."

The eyes of the boys sparkled as they looked across at each other, and
Jack said:

"Nothing could delight us more. We need a veteran like yourself, and are
happy to know you can serve us."

"How many months can you stay in Wyoming?"

"How many months?" laughed Jack. "We are under promise to be back at
school in New York on the first of November."

"Whew! I wish the time was longer."

"So do we; but we had a hard enough task to get the month, so we must
make the best use of it."

"Wal, we can crowd a good 'eal into two or three weeks, and I won't let
you go to sleep in the daytime--I'll promise you that."

Hazletine produced a brierwood pipe and pressed some tobacco in the
bowl. Although the motion of their ponies caused quite a brisk breeze,
he lighted a match and communicated the flame to the tobacco without
checking the speed of his animal. Then he glanced admiringly to the
right and left, at his companions.

"You're a couple of as fine-looking younkers as I've seed in a long
time; but you're almost as tall as me, and it seems to me you orter be
through with school."

"We expect to stay in school another year and then spend four in
college, after which several years will be needed to get ready for some
profession."

"Great Jiminy!" exclaimed the astonished ranchman; "you must be powerful
dumb, or else there's more to larn than I ever dreamed of."

"Well," said Jack, with a laugh at the simplicity of the fellow, "there
are plenty of boys a great deal smarter then we, but the smartest of
them can spend their whole lives in study and not learn a hundredth part
of what is to be learned."

Hank puffed his pipe slowly and looked seriously at the youth for a
minute without speaking. Then he said, as if partly speaking to himself:

"I s'pose that's so; a chap can go on larning forever, and then die
without knowing half of it. I never had much chance at eddycation, but
managed to pick up 'nough to read and write a letter and to do a little
figgering, but that's all."

"That is what you may call your book education; but how much more you
know of the rivers, the mountains, the climate, the soil, the game, the
Indians, and everything relating to the western half of our country! In
that respect we are but as babes compared with you."

"I s'pose that's so, too," replied the hunter, evidently impressed by
the fact that these youths were destined, if their lives were spared, to
become excellent scholars. He was so thoughtful that they did not
interrupt his meditations, and for a considerable while the three rode
in silence.

It need not be said that Jack and Fred kept their wits about them and
took note of everything in their field of vision. The season had been an
unusually favorable one for Wyoming, the rains having been all that was
required to make the grass succulent, nourishing and abundant. They
could have turned their ponies loose at any point, after leaving the
railway behind them, and the animals would have been able to crop their
fill. It was the same over hundreds of square miles, a fact which
readily explains why many portions of Wyoming rank as the best grazing
country in the world.

It was not yet noon when they rode down a slight declivity to a stream
several rods in width. The water was so clear that the bottom could be
plainly seen from their saddles, the depth being no more than two or
three feet. The ponies paused to drink, and, as they emerged on the
other side and started up the gentle slope, Hazletine suggested that for
a time at least they should be held down to a walk.

One anxiety began to impress itself upon the minds of Jack and Fred.
They were not only hungrier than they had been for months, but that
hunger was increasing at an alarming rate. Neither had brought any lunch
with them, and they wondered how food was to be obtained. Jack almost
fainted at the awful suspicion that perhaps their friend intended to
break them in by making the two or three days' journey to the ranch
without eating anything at all!

"I suppose it would be no trouble for _him_," was the lugubrious thought
of the youth, "but it will be the death of us!"

Happily this dread proved unfounded. The sun had hardly crossed the
meridian when both lads were thrilled by the declaration of Hazletine:

"Wal, if you younkers are as hungry as me, we'll have a bite."

They were in the middle of the undulating plain, with no wood or water
in sight; but that was a small matter. In a twinkling all three were out
of their saddles, and the guide unstrapped a large bundle from its
fastening to the saddle of his pony. This, being unwrapped, disclosed a
goodly portion of cooked and tender steak and plenty of well-baked brown
bread. Furthermore, there were a couple of bottles of milk--enough for
two meals at least.

These having been placed on the grass, the bits were removed from the
mouths of their horses, who were allowed to graze while their masters
were partaking of one of the most enjoyable meals they had ever eaten.

"If I'd expected to be alone," explained Hazletine, "I wouldn't have
brought this stuff with me, but we may not see a maverick or any game
all the way home. I wouldn't mind it, but I don't s'pose you are used to
it."

"I should say not," replied Jack, as well as he could, while his mouth
was filled with bread, meat and milk; "I'm hungry enough to eat a mule."

"And I feel as if I could chew his saddle," added Fred, laboring under
the same difficulty in speaking clearly. "If our appetites keep up at
this rate, there will be a shrinkage among the cattle in Wyoming before
we go home."

"What do you mean by a maverick?" asked Jack of their guide.

"It's an unbranded cow or calf that don't b'long to nobody, and
consequently it don't make no difference whether nobody or somebody
brands or kills it."

The rhetoric of this sentence may not have been faultless, but its
meaning was clear to the boys. They ate until they wished no more, and
were vastly relieved to note that something was left for another meal.

"That'll see us through till morning," said Jack, "but how about
to-morrow and the next day?"

"If we don't see anything to kill, we must wait till we git to the
ranch."

Fred groaned.

"You'll have to tie me in the saddle, for I shan't be able to sit up."

The smile on the face of the guide raised the hope that he was not in
earnest in making this dreadful announcement, but neither Jack nor Fred
were quite easy in mind.

The halt was less than an hour, when the three were in the saddle again.
Hazletine, instead of pressing directly toward the ranch that was their
destination, bore to the left, thus approaching the Wind River range.

"There's a little settlement off to the right," he said, "of the name of
Sweetwater; we could reach it by night, but it takes us a good many
miles out of our path, and there's nothing to be gained by losing the
time."

"Are you following a straight course to the ranch?"

"Pretty near; but I'm edging to the left, toward the foot-hills, 'cause
there's better camping-ground over there."

This was satisfactory, and the youths were not the ones to question a
decision of so experienced a guide and mountaineer. Besides, they had
hope that one reason for the slight change of course was that it
increased the chance of obtaining game. For the present, the question of
food supply was the most absorbing one that demanded attention. Other
matters could wait, but a sturdy, growing lad finds his appetite
something whose cravings can be soothed only by the one method that
nature intended.




CHAPTER III.

ON GUARD.


The beautiful weather continued unchanged throughout the afternoon. As
the sun declined in the sky there was a perceptible coolness in the air,
but the exercise of riding removed all necessity for using their
blankets.

Although the party had been edging toward the foot-hills for hours, it
seemed to the boys that they were as far off as ever. They had covered
many miles, but those who have travelled in the West know the deceptive
character of the crystalline atmosphere, so far as distances are
concerned. However, as twilight began closing in they reached a small
grove of trees, which was the destination of the guide from the first.
It was there he meant to camp for the night, and he could not have
selected a better place had he spent a week in looking for it.

The grove covered less than an acre, the trees standing well apart, and
wholly free from brush and undergrowth. Thus even the horses could pass
back and forth freely. Over this shaded space the dark-green grass grew
luxuriantly, with a soft juiciness of texture which made it the ideal
food for cattle and horses. In the middle of the grove bubbled a spring
of clear cold water, whose winding course could be traced far out on the
plain by the fringe of deeper green which accompanied it.

Saddles and bridles were removed, and the ponies turned free to crop the
grass until they were filled, when they would lie down for the night.
The blankets were spread on the ground near the spring, and then, at the
suggestion of Hazletine, all three joined in gathering dried branches
and limbs with which to start a fire. It was now cool enough to make the
warmth welcome, while the flame would add to the cheerfulness of the
occasion.

Jack and Fred had never ridden so far at one stretch, and when they
reclined on their blankets to watch Hank start the fire they were
thoroughly tired out; but it seemed to them their hunger was more
ravenous than ever. Each forbore to speak of it, but the deliberation of
their friend in preparing the meal was almost intolerable.

The first night spent by the boys in camping out in the wilds of Wyoming
was one that can never be forgotten. When the meal was finished and the
last vestige of food eaten, the three stretched out where they could
feel the grateful warmth of the fire that had been kindled against the
trunk of a large oak. Hank had again lighted his pipe, and deeply
interested Jack and Fred by his reminiscences of a life that had been
filled to overflowing with strange experience and adventure. They
listened, unconscious of the passage of the hours, until he abruptly
asked:

"What time is it?"

Each youth looked at his watch, and, to his astonishment, saw that it
was nearly half-past ten. They had supposed that it was fully two hours
earlier.

"One of the rules that must always be follered," said the guide, "when
hunting or away from home, is that all the party mustn't sleep at the
same time."

"Then one has to stand watch?"

"It looks that way. Now, we'll divide the time atween us, each taking a
part, so that it won't come heavy on any one."

"That will suit us," Fred hastened to say, while Jack nodded his head.

"All right. You, Jack, will keep watch till twelve--that is midnight;
then you'll rouse t'other younker, and he'll stand guard till two; then
he'll give me a kick, and I'll run things till daylight."

"What are we likely to see?" asked Jack, who naturally desired to learn
all the points concerning his new duties.

"How should I know?" asked Hank, with a grin. "There may be wild
animals, sich as grizzlies, cinnamon or black bears; there may be
wolves, or dog Injins looking for a chance to steal our ponies."

"Why do you call them 'dog Indians?'"

"A dog Injin is a tramp 'mong the other tribes; he don't live much with
any of 'em, but sneaks round the country, looking for a chance to steal
something, and it don't matter what it is."

"Suppose I catch sight of one of the animals you name, or a dog
Indian--what shall I do?"

"Shoot him quicker'n lightning."

This was a startling order, but the guide was in earnest.

"Are you afeard to do it?" he asked, half contemptuously.

"No; I'll shoot the instant it is necessary, but I don't fancy the idea
of picking off an Indian without warning."

"If you give him warning you won't pick him off. If you're so squeamish,
you might argufy the matter with him."

"Leave that to me; I'm on duty now; go to sleep."

Without another word the guide wrapped his blanket about him and
stretched out in front of the fire, with his feet toward it. Judging
from his heavy breathing, it was barely five minutes before he became
unconscious.

"It strikes me this is rushing things," remarked Jack to Fred, as the
two sat beside each other. "Last night the 'V. W. W.' were in the
sleeper of the Union Pacific; to-night they are looking out for a chance
to shoot Indians."

"I don't believe there's any likelihood of finding it. I suspect that
Hank is having some sport at our expense. If there was any danger he
would stay awake himself, instead of trusting two tenderfeet like us."

"It may be, but we are in a wild country, where danger is likely to come
at any time, and we may have our hands full. It seems to me that it
would have been better to let the fire go out, and not attract
attention."

"He's running this affair; he wouldn't have had so much wood gathered if
he didn't mean to keep the blaze going."

With this Fred rose to his feet and flung an armful of wood on the
flames, which brightened up until their reflection was thrown against
the branches overhead and well out toward the edge of the grove. A faint
whinny proved that the horses had been disturbed by the increase in the
illumination.

Before lying down, Fred looked at his chum.

"I wonder, Jack, whether there's any risk of your falling asleep?"

"There would be if I remained seated on the ground, but I shall not do
that."

"It will be dangerous to walk back and forth, where the fire shows you
plainly."

"My plan is to move out in the grove, where the firelight will not
strike me, and stand close to the trunk of one of the trees. I have
heard of folks sleeping on their feet, but there's no fear of my doing
it. Since I am to call you in less than two hours, Fred, you would
better get sleep while you can."

The younger lad bade his friend good-night and imitated the action of
Hank Hazletine, wrapping his blanket around himself and lying down near
the fire. He was not quite so prompt in sinking into slumber, but it was
not long before Jack Dudley was the only one of the little party in
command of his senses.

Jack, like his companions, felt the need of sleep, but the fact that he
had but a brief while to remain awake, and the consciousness that the
safety of others, as well as his own, rested upon himself, made him very
alert. He believed he could sit or recline on the ground and retain his
wits, but, fortunately, he had too much prudence to run that risk. Sleep
is so insidious a foe that we can never recall the moment when it
overmasters us, nor can we fight it off when in a prone or easy posture.

He adhered to the plan he had formed. Winchester in hand, he moved away
from the fire until, by interposing the large trunk of a tree between
himself and the light, he was invisible from that direction. He stood
erect, taking care not to lean against the trunk for partial support,
and concentrated his faculties into those of listening and looking.

The stillness was profound. From the distant mountains to the westward
came a low, soft, almost inaudible murmur, such as one hears when many
miles from the calm ocean, and which has been called the voice of
silence itself. In the stillness he heard the faint crackle of one of
the embers as it fell apart, and, though the night wind scarcely stirred
the leaves over his head, he caught the rustle. The fact that there was
nothing from the direction of the ponies showed they had ceased to crop
the grass and were lying down. The safety of the camp was in his hands.
If he forgot his duty, it might be fatal to all.

The sense of this responsibility and the newness of his position made
Jack Dudley more wakeful than he could have been under any other
circumstances. To these causes, also, was due a suspicious nervousness
which made him see danger where it did not exist. The rustling of a
falling leaf caused him to start and glance furtively to one side, and
at a soft stir of the leaves under a breath of wind, or a slight
movement of the sleeping ponies, he started and grasped his rifle with
closer grip.

All this was natural; but there came a moment, not far from midnight,
when there remained no doubt that some person or animal was moving
stealthily through the grove, near where he was standing. It will be
remembered that his position was such that the trunk of the large oak
acted as an impenetrable screen between him and the camp-fire, which was
burning so vigorously that its rays penetrated to a greater or less
degree beyond him. Thus he could see anything moving within the circle
of illumination, while he was as invisible to the keenest-eyed warrior
as if the night was without a ray of light.

The first warning was through the sense of hearing. He had been deceived
so many times that he suspected his fancy was playing with him again,
but the faint _tip, tip_ continued until such explanation was amiss.

"It is an Indian or a wild beast," was his belief.

The next minute he knew that, whatever it was, its position was between
him and the outer edge of the grove. Since the ponies were on the
opposite side of the fire, Jack was nearer the intruder than either they
or his friends, sleeping by the camp-fire. Recalling that his place was
the most favorable possible, he remained as motionless as the tree-trunk
behind him, and to which he stood close enough to touch by moving his
foot a few inches backward.

The situation being thus, it followed that if the man or beast continued
its advance it must come into sight, while Jack himself was invisible.
He therefore held his Winchester ready for instant use and waited.

He was standing in this expectant attitude when a remarkable thing took
place. The fire, having remained unreplenished for some time, had
subsided to a considerable extent, when one of the embers fell apart and
caused such a displacement of the burning wood that the light flared up
and penetrated with its former vigor beyond the tree which sheltered the
sentinel.

Jack was as immovable as a statue, his weapon grasped in both hands,
when this sudden brightening occurred. He was peering out among the dark
trees, in the effort to identify the danger, when he saw the
unmistakable figure of an Indian, hardly twenty feet away.

The buck had entered the grove with the silence of a shadow, and was
making his way to the camp-fire, when betrayed in this singular manner
to the watcher. In the reflection of the firelight, his naturally
hideous countenance was repulsive to the last degree. The features were
irregular, with prominent cheek-bones, a huge nose, and a retreating
chin. Ugly as nature had made him, he had intensified it himself by
daubing black, red and white paint in splashes over the front of his
countenance. His coarse, black hair dangled loosely about his shoulders,
and a single stained eagle's feather protruded from the crown. It was
gathered back of the neck by a thong of some sort, so as to prevent the
hair getting in his eyes when there was such imminent need for their
use.

The chest was bare to the waist, and was also fantastically painted. In
the girdle which encircled his waist was thrust a knife, whose handle
protruded, while the leggings and moccasins were gayly ornamented and
fringed. He held a formidable rifle in his right hand, in a trailing
position, and was leaning well forward, with his body bent, as he drew
near the camp with that stoical patience which the American race shows
in the most trying crises. If necessary, he would continue this cautious
advance for hours without showing haste, for it is often that his people
circumvent and overthrow an enemy by their incomparable caution and
care.

One peculiar feature of the unexpected flaring-up of the light was that
its strongest force impinged directly upon the painted face of the
Indian, which was seen as plainly by Jack Dudley as if the sun were
shining. The youth felt that he could not forget that countenance if he
saw it a hundred years afterward.

Had Jack followed the instruction of their guide he would have leveled
his Winchester and shot the Indian dead in his tracks. The fellow was
stealing into camp in such a manner that there could be no doubt the
least crime he meant to commit was to steal. No ranchman or hunter would
hesitate a moment, under the circumstances, to give him his eternal
quietus.

But Jack Dudley could not do such a thing. To him it was an awful act to
shoot a person, even though a savage, and his conscience would never
permit him to do so until there was no choice left to him. He would much
prefer to frighten away this intruder than to kill him.

The youth was so confident of his command of the situation that he would
have felt hardly a thrill of alarm, but for the fear that the redskin
belonged to a party near at hand who had sent him forward as a scout.
Manifestly the right course for the sentinel was to discharge his gun,
thus scaring the Indian and awaking Hazletine; but, while debating the
question with himself, he became aware that the hostile was advancing.

The fellow did this with such marvellous cunning that Jack perceived no
movement of his legs or feet. The latter were partly shrouded in shadow,
but the Indian himself suggested a statue set up among the trees.
Nevertheless he was inching toward the camp-fire, and was already a
couple of yards nearer Jack than when the latter first noticed him.

Had he approached from the other side the youth never would have
discovered his danger; but now he had his eye on the enemy, and meant to
keep it there until the crisis was over. It was perhaps ten minutes
later that the buck was within six feet of the youth, who, noiselessly
bringing his Winchester to a level, took one step toward him and asked:

_"Well, my friend, what do you want?"_




CHAPTER IV.

VISITORS OF THE NIGHT.


It takes a good deal to startle an American Indian, but if there ever
was a frightened red man it was the one who heard himself thus
addressed, and, glancing like a flash to his right, saw Jack Dudley step
forward, with a Winchester rifle leveled at him.

In the language of the West, the youth "had the drop" on the intruder,
and he knew it. Had he attempted to raise his own weapon, or to draw his
knife and assail the youth, that instant the trigger of the rifle would
have been pressed and the career of the buck would have ended then and
there, and he knew that, too; but the fact that the gun was not fired,
and that a direct question was addressed to him, told the Indian that
his master was less merciless than he would have been had their
situations been reversed.

The camp-fire was still burning brightly, and the reflection showed on
the painted visage. Jack, having stepped forward into the circle of
light, was also plainly discerned by the Indian, who, turning his black,
serpent-like eyes upon him, said, without a tremor in his voice:

"Me good Injin; me friend of white man; me no hurt him."

"It doesn't look as if you would; but what is your business? Why do you
steal into our camp like a thief of the night?"

"Me hungry--want somethin' eat."

This was too transparent a subterfuge to deceive one even so
unaccustomed to life in these solitudes as Jack Dudley. An Indian
wandering through a country so well stocked with game as this portion of
the new State of Wyoming never suffers for food; and, were such a thing
possible, the present means was the last that he would adopt to procure
it.

"If you want something to eat, why did you not come forward openly and
ask for it?"

The fellow did not seem fully to grasp the question, but he repeated:

"Me hungry."

Jack recalled that there was not a mouthful of food in camp. Had there
been, he probably would have invited the visitor to walk to the fire and
partake. It was fortunate for the youth that their larder was empty, for
had the two started among the trees in the direction of the camp, the
opportunity for which the Indian was doubtless waiting would have been
secured. There would have been an interval in the brief walk when the
advantage would have been shifted to him, and he would have seized it
with the quickness of lightning.

The manifest duty of Jack was to shout to Hank Hazletine and bring him
to the spot. He would read the truth on the instant and do the right
thing; but the situation, as the reader will admit, was peculiar, and
the motive which prevented the youth from adopting this line of action
was creditable to him. He believed that the moment the guide appeared he
would shoot the intruder, and that was too frightful an issue for Jack
to contemplate. He did not want this warrior's life, and would not take
it except to save his own or that of his friends.

Jack believed that enough had been gained in thoroughly frightening the
Indian, and the thing desired now was to get rid of him with the least
possible delay. He did not think he would intrude again, even if he had
companions within call.

"We have no food; we can give you nothing; you must go elsewhere."

"Then me go;" and, as if the business was concluded, the buck turned
about and began walking toward the edge of the grove. Yielding to a whim
which he did not fully understand, Jack Dudley followed him with the
warning words:

"If you stop, or turn about, or make a move to shoot, I will kill you."

It is probable that the savage contemplated some movement of the kind,
but he must have known the fatal risk involved. Quick as he was, he
could not whirl about and bring his gun to a level before the young man
would pull the trigger of the Winchester, which was held pointed toward
him. He knew that so long as he obeyed orders he would be unharmed, and
he would have been a zany had he hesitated to do so.

He did not hesitate, but with a deliberate step that was not lacking in
a certain dignity he walked slowly between the trees, with his captor
only a few paces behind and keeping pace with him.

Almost on the edge of the grove Jack Dudley made an interesting
discovery. A pony, smaller than the one he had ridden from Fort Steele,
stood motionless in the shadow, awaiting the return of his master. He
was not tethered or tied, for he was too well-trained to make that
necessary. He showed his fine training further by merely pricking his
ears and elevating his head upon the approach of his master and
companion. A whinny or neigh might have betrayed both.

The two were now so far removed from the glow of the camp-fire that they
could see each other only dimly. There was no moon in the sky, though
the stars were shining brightly. The Indian, from the force of
circumstances, was compelled to hold his disadvantageous position,
inasmuch as he had to move out from among the trees, while Jack remained
within their shadows.

Realizing that this was a critical moment, he stood motionless, with his
weapon still at a dead level.

"My gun is aimed at your heart," he said, "and I am watching every
movement you make. Go in peace, and you shall not be harmed, but on your
first attempt to injure me you die."

The words, perhaps, were unnecessary, for it may be said that the action
of the youth was more eloquent. Be that as it may, the redskin showed a
commendable promptness in all that he did. He vaulted lightly upon the
bare back of his pony, whose bridle consisted of but a single thong, and
turned the head of the brute outward. He did not speak, for it was not
required. The pony knew what was wanted; and, with his nose pointed out
on the prairie, he emerged from among the trees into the open, with the
warrior astride.

Even in that trying moment Jack Dudley was surprised at one fact--that
was the wonderful silence of the animal. It would seem that his hoofs
should have given out sounds that could have been heard for a
considerable distance in the stillness of the night, but it was as if he
were treading on velvet. The noise was so faint that it was easy to
understand how he had come to the spot without betraying himself to the
intently listening sentinel. No wonder that the Indian ponies sometimes
display a sagacity fully equal, in some respects, to that of their
masters.

The Indian showed in another direction his perception of the situation.
Had he been leaving the presence of one of his own race, or of a veteran
white scout, he would have thrown himself forward on the back of his
animal and ridden off on a dead run, for, despite the unexpected mercy
shown him, he would have expected treachery at the last minute; but he
had seen his master and knew that he was a young tenderfoot, inspired by
a chivalrous honor which is the exception in that section of the
country. He would not shoot until good cause was given, and therefore he
took care not to give such cause.

As if in harmony with the spirit of his rider, the pony walked away in a
direct line, until the figure of himself and master disappeared in the
gloom. When he could see him no more, Jack lowered his gun, and stooping
down, pressed his ear against the earth. He could hear the soft
hoof-beats of the horse growing fainter and fainter, until at the end of
a minute or two the impressive silence once more held reign. Then the
youth arose to his feet.

"I suppose Hank will tell me I did wrong," he mused, "but my conscience
does not; it would be a woeful memory to carry with me that on my first
night in Wyoming I took the life of a human being. Perhaps it will be as
well that Hank should not know it; I will think it over."

Now, while Jack Dudley had conducted himself in some respects like a
veteran, yet he had shown a dangerous short-sightedness in another
direction. It will be noted that he had busied himself wholly with the
single intruder, and at the moment of losing sight of him the young man
was a comparatively long distance from the camp-fire. Had it been that
there were two or more hostiles stealing into camp, they could not have
asked a better opportunity, for it was left wholly unguarded. A single
warrior would have had no trouble in creeping undiscovered to a point
from which he could have sent a bullet through the unconscious forms of
Hank Hazletine and Fred Greenwood. This probability never occurred to
Jack until he started on his return to the fire, from whose immediate
vicinity he should never have allowed himself to have been tempted.

Even then his strange remissness would not have impressed itself upon
him but for a startling discovery. The fire was beginning to smoulder
once more, but enough of its glare penetrated the wood for him to note
the black, column-like trunks of the trees between it and him. With his
gaze upon the central point, he saw a figure moving in the path of light
and coming toward him. It looked as if stamped in ink against the yellow
background, and, like the former intruder, was advancing without noise.

An awful fear thrilled Jack Dudley as he abruptly halted and partly
raised his Winchester.

"While I have been busy with one Indian, another has entered the camp
and slain Fred and Hank! He is now after me! There will be no hesitation
_this_ time in my shooting!"

Before he could secure anything like an aim, the other stepped behind
one of the trunks on his right. Jack waited for him to reappear, ready
to fire, but unwilling to do so until the truth was established.

While waiting thus, a low, faint, tremulous whistle reached his ears. It
was the most welcome of all sounds, and raised him from the depths of
woe to blissful happiness, for it was the familiar signal of Fred
Greenwood that had been employed many times in their hunting excursions
nearer home.

Instead of an enemy, it was his chum and dearest friend who was
approaching him. Jack instantly answered the guarded hail, and the next
minute the two came together.

"How is it you are awake?" was the first question of Jack.

"Because it is _time_ for me to awake; it was agreed that I should go on
duty at a little after twelve, and it must be near one o'clock."

"But what awoke you?"

"Nonsense! Haven't you and I travelled together long enough to know that
when you go to sleep with your mind fixed on a certain time to awake you
are sure not to miss it by more than a few minutes?"

"You are right; I had forgotten that. How was it you knew where to look
for me?"

"I didn't. I've been prowling around camp for fifteen minutes, groping
here and there and signaling to you, without the first inkling of where
you were. I didn't want to awake Hank, and therefore was as careful as I
could be. I began to suspect you had sat down somewhere and fallen
asleep."

"I have had enough to keep the most drowsy person awake."

And thereupon Jack gave the particulars of all that had occurred while
he was acting as sentinel. It need not be said that Fred Greenwood was
astonished, for the manner of their guide before lying down convinced
them that no danger of any nature threatened them.

"Do you think I acted right, Fred?"

"Most certainly you did. Hank and the like of him out in this country
talk about shooting down an Indian as if he were not a human being, but
they have souls like the rest of us, and we have no more right to take
the life of one of them than I have to take yours. I am sure I should
have done just as you did."

"I am glad to hear you say that. I wonder whether, if we stayed out here
a few years, our feelings would change?"

"No; for the principle of right and wrong cannot change. Do you remember
what that old settler told us on the train, a couple of days ago?"

"I do not recall it."

"He said that at a little town in Montana they had a great moral
question under debate for a long time without being able to decide it.
It was whether it was wicked for the men to go out hunting for Indians
on Sunday. It was all right on week days, but most of the folks seemed
to think it was a violation of the sanctity of the day to indulge in the
sport on the Sabbath. But, Jack, you are tired and in need of sleep.
I'll take charge of matters until two o'clock."

"I wonder whether anything will happen to you? It does not seem likely,
for I must have given that fellow such a scare that he will not show
himself again."

"But you mustn't reason on the basis that he is the only red man in
Wyoming. However, I shall do my best. Good-night."

Thus summarily dismissed, Jack returned to the camp-fire in quest of the
slumber which he needed. Fred had thrown additional wood on the blaze,
and that accounted for the increase in illumination. Hank Hazletine did
not seem to have stirred since lying down. He breathed heavily, and
doubtless was gaining the rest which men of his habits and training know
how to acquire under the most unfavorable circumstances. The youth
wrapped his blanket about his figure, for he was now sensible that the
air was colder than at any time since leaving the railway station. He
was nervous over the recollection of his experience, though it would
have been deemed of slight importance to one who had spent his life in
the West. The feeling soon passed off, however, and he joined the
veteran in the land of dreams.

And thus the burden of responsibility was shifted to the shoulders of
Fred Greenwood, the junior by a few months of Jack Dudley. No one could
have been more deeply impressed with his responsibility than Fred. He
knew that a hostile red man had entered the grove while two of the party
were asleep, and, but for the watchfulness of the sentinel, might have
slain all three.

"I don't know much about Indians," reflected Fred, "but I have been told
that they are a revengeful people. That fellow must be angered because
he was outwitted by Jack, and it will be just like him to steal back for
the purpose of revenge. It won't do for me to wink both eyes at the same
time."

This was a wise resolution, and the youth took every precaution against
committing what was likely to be a fatal mistake. Although his sleep was
broken, and he could have consumed several hours additional with
enjoyment, he was never more wide-awake. The temptation was strong to
sit down on the ground with his back against a tree, but he foresaw the
consequences. The man who yields only for a few minutes to the creeping
drowsiness is gone.

Fred was more circumspect, even, than his chum. Instead of taking his
position beside the trunk of one of the trees, he walked silently around
in a circle, keeping the camp-fire as a centre. By this means he not
only kept his senses keyed to a high point, but made his espionage
nearer perfect than his friend had done.

That the night was not to pass without a stirring experience to the
younger lad was soon evident. As nearly as he could guess, without
consulting his watch, it was about one o'clock, when he became aware
that some person or animal was astir in the grove. He heard the faint
footfalls on the ground, though for a time he was unable to catch so
much as a shadowy glimpse of the intruder.

"I believe it is that Indian, who has come back to square accounts with
Jack for getting the better of him. The wisest thing for me to do is to
not allow him to see me."

This was wise; and, to prevent such a disaster, Fred adopted the precise
tactics that had been used by his friend. He stationed himself beside a
friendly trunk, which so interposed between himself and the fire that he
was invisible, no matter from what direction approached. Standing thus,
he peered into the surrounding gloom and listened with all the intensity
of which he was capable.

Suddenly he caught a glimpse of the intruder. The relief was unspeakable
when he saw that it was not an Indian, but some kind of a wild animal.
It was but a short distance off, and between him and the outer edge of
the grove.

There being no one to replenish the fire, the light had grown dimmer,
but a quick, shadowy flitting told Fred the brute was moving briskly
about, only a few paces from where the lad was straining his vision to
learn its nature.

"We might as well wind up this business," reflected Fred, as, with his
hand on the trigger of his Winchester, he started abruptly in the
direction of the stranger. The latter was quick to perceive him and
whisked away. The lad followed, breaking into a trot despite the
intervening trees. The beast continued fleeing, for nothing so
disconcerts an animal as the threatening approach of a foe.

It was but a few paces to the edge of the timber, when the brute leaped
out into full view in the star-gleam.

One glance was sufficient for the youth to recognize it as an immense
wolf, which had probably been drawn to the spot by the odor of the meat
that composed the dinner of the party. Fifty feet off the wolf stopped,
turned partly about, and looked back at his pursuer, as if to learn
whether he intended to follow him farther.

Fred did not, but the opportunity was too good to be lost. The aim was
inviting, and, bringing his rifle to his shoulder, he sighted as best he
could and pulled the trigger. He could not have done better had the sun
been shining. The bullet passed directly through the skull of the wolf,
which uttered a sharp yelp, leaped several feet into the air, and,
doubling up like a jack-knife, fell upon his side, where, after several
convulsive struggles, he lay still.

Naturally enough, the boy was elated over his success, for the shot was
certainly an excellent one.

"There!" he said. "Jack frightened off the Indians, and I think I have
given the wild animals a good lesson. At any rate, _you_ won't bother us
any more."

He supposed that the report of the gun would awaken Hazletine and bring
him to the spot to learn the explanation, but nothing of that nature
followed. If the report disturbed him, he merely opened and closed his
eyes, and continued to slumber, after the manner of one who appreciates
the value of rest.

In truth, it was always a matter of wonderment to the boys that their
veteran guide adopted the course he followed that night. That actual
danger impended was proven by the incidents already narrated, and yet he
entrusted the safety of one of the boys, as well as his own life, to
another, who, until then, had never been in a similar position. Why he
did so would be hard to explain, but he never admitted that his course
was a mistake. Sometimes, as is well known, a boy is taught to swim by
flinging him into deep water, where he must choose between keeping
afloat and drowning; and it may be the guide believed that, by tossing
his young friends into the midst of danger at the very beginning of
their experience as Western hunters, they would acquire the needed skill
the more quickly.




CHAPTER V.

"NOW FOR THE RANCH."


One of the singular features connected with the experience of our young
friends during the first night they spent in Wyoming was that all the
danger which threatened them came from one Indian and from one _lupus_.
After Jack Dudley had expelled the prowling buck, the intruder took good
care to remain away. Neither he nor any of his companions troubled the
campers further. The presumption, therefore, was that this solitary
specimen was a "dog Indian," or vagrant, wandering over the country on
his own account. Such fellows, as already explained, claim no kinship
with any tribe, but are, like the tramps of civilized society, agents
for themselves alone.

Had the season been winter, with the snow deep on the ground, the
trouble from the wolves would have been more serious. Those gaunt
creatures, when goaded by hunger, become exceedingly daring, and do not
hesitate to attack even armed bodies of men; but it was autumn time,
when the ravenous brutes, who seem always to be hungry, find the least
difficulty in procuring food, and they remained true to their cowardly
disposition and refrained from everything in the nature of true courage.

The curious fact, as we have remarked, was that, as in the case of the
Indian, only a single wolf intruded upon the little company. The animals
generally travel in droves, and when one is seen it is quite safe to
count upon a dozen, or a score, or even more. It is possible that the
victim of Fred Greenwood's Winchester was also a sort of tramp,
prospecting for his own benefit. It is more likely, however, that he was
what might be considered a scout or advance agent of others. His pack
was probably waiting among the foot-hills for him to return with his
report. If so, the report is now considerably overdue.

Fred was a model sentinel for the remaining hours that he continued on
duty. He continued circling about the camp-fire, silent, stealthy,
peering here and there, and listening for the first evidence of danger.
Nothing of the kind was seen or heard, and he finally came back to the
smouldering fire and looked at the face of his watch.

Could it be possible? It lacked a few minutes of three o'clock.
According to agreement, he should have called Hazletine an hour before.

"I don't suppose he will object," said Fred, aloud; "I'm sure I
shouldn't, if allowed to sleep an hour beyond my time----"

"I ain't doing any kicking, am I?"

Looking around, he saw the guide had flung aside his blanket and was
sitting erect, with a quizzical expression on his face.

"What made you fire your gun 'bout two hours ago?" he asked.

"Did you hear me?"

"How'd I know if I hadn't heard it?" was the pertinent question.

"A wolf was sneaking among the trees. I followed him out to the edge of
the timber and let him have it between the eyes."

"Did you hurt him?"

"Since he flopped over and died, I have reason to believe he _was_
hurt."

"Good! That's the style--always to shoot. Never waste your ammunition.
You didn't kill any Injins?"

"I saw none at all."

Hank looked at the unconscious figure of Jack Dudley.

"Wonder how it was with him?"

"He did not fire his gun at anything."

Fred did not wish to tell his friend about that alarming visit earlier
in the evening. That was Jack's concern.

"But he may have seed something. Howsumever, we can wait till morning.
Wal, younker, if you've no 'bjection you can lay down and snooze till
morning. I go on duty now."

There was vast comfort in this knowledge. It relieved the youth from the
last remnant of anxiety, and he lost no time in abandoning himself to
slumber. The man who was now acting as sentinel was a past master at the
art, and there need be no misgiving while he was on duty. Thus it came
about that neither Jack Dudley nor Fred Greenwood opened his eyes until
the sun was shining into the grove.

Each had had a refreshing night, but it cannot be said that their
awakening was of the most pleasant nature. The hunger that had been
twice satisfied the day before was not to be compared to that which now
got hold of them. With the insatiate craving was the knowledge that
there was not a scrap of meat, a crumb of bread nor a drop of milk in
camp.

"We can fill up on water," remarked Jack, after they had bathed faces
and hands and quaffed their fill.

"But what good will that do? We might bubble over, but we should be just
as hungry as ever."

"It seems to me that when a fellow is chock-full of anything he oughtn't
to feel much hunger."

"I've often thought that, but you can't fool nature that way."

"If it gets any worse we can shoot the ponies and devour them."

"Why both of them?"

"Because it would take a whole one to satisfy me. I don't know how _you_
feel, Jack, but if we are to have appetites like this I shall go in for
buying a drove of cattle and spending the few weeks we have in these
parts in eating."

The youths looked in each other's face and laughed. Truly they were
ahungered, but could never quite lose their waggishness.

"I wonder what's become of Hank," suddenly exclaimed Fred, looking
beside and behind them; "the fire is nearly burned out, and he is
nowhere in sight. HALLOOH!"

The hail was uttered in a loud voice, and was responded to, but from a
point a considerable distance out upon the prairie, in the direction of
the foot-hills. The open nature of the wood permitted the boys to see
quite clearly in that direction.

"Yonder he comes," said Jack.

"And, by gracious, he's carrying something on his shoulders. I wonder if
it is that Indian you chatted with last night."

"Better than that. It's _something to eat_!"

Jack Dudley was right. The guide was laden with the carcass of some
animal. Its bulk was proof that he possessed an accurate idea of the
appetite of these young gentlemen.

"How careless in him to leave us thus alone," remarked Fred, with mock
reproof.

"Do you wish he hadn't done so?"

"Don't name it!" exclaimed Fred, with a shudder; "he knew the only way
of saving our lives. It wouldn't have done for him to postpone it
another hour."

Hank Hazletine was never more welcome than when he entered the grove and
let fall from his shoulders the carcass of a half-grown calf, plump,
juicy, tender, and in the best of condition.

"I don't s'pose you care much 'bout it, but I feel like having something
worth while for breakfast," he remarked, proceeding to prepare the
coals, for he had dressed the veal before starting on his return.

"Well," said Fred, with assumed indifference, "I suspect that since you
intend to partake of food yourself, we may as well join you for the sake
of sociability."

Men like the old hunter are adepts at preparing a meal. The smouldering
fire was in good condition for broiling, and when raked apart afforded a
bed of live coals, over which generous slices were suspended on green
twigs, cut from the nearest trees. It took but a few minutes to prepare
the meat. Hank always carried with him a box of mixed pepper and salt,
whose contents were sprinkled over the toothsome food, of which the
three ate their fill.

"Are there any more of these animals left in the neighborhood?" asked
Jack, when their appetites were fully satisfied.

"S'pose you go out on the edge of the timber and larn for yourselves."

The lads followed the suggestion. Looking off in the direction of the
Wind River Mountains, it seemed to them that tens of thousands of cattle
were browsing among the foot-hills and on the grassy plain, while many
more must have been beyond sight. This was one of the choicest regions
of Wyoming, so widely celebrated for its grazing facilities.

It was an impressive sight, and the boys, each of whom was provided with
a good spy-glass, surveyed the scene for some minutes in wondering
silence. The cattle were several miles distant, and seemed to be brown,
undulating hummocks of dirt, kept in constant motion by some force
beneath. On the outer fringe they were more scattered, but were
constantly moving, as if the pasturage was so excellent that they were
continually tempted to give up that which was good for that which looked
better.

"Are they left wholly to themselves?" asked Fred, as the youths came
back to where the guide was saddling his pony.

"No. There are always two or three men looking after them. I seed Bart
Coinjock, one of our own cowboys, 'tending our animals, and he told me
to take my ch'ice from the lot. You mustn't forgit that we're purty
close to the Wind River Injin Reservation, where the Government has
several tribes under charge."

This was news to the boys. Hazletine explained that a large tract of
land to the northwest and close to the mountains had been set apart some
years before by the United States Government for exclusive occupancy by
several tribes of Indians. They owned the land, and no white man had the
right to intrude upon them.

In the Southwest, where the Apaches were placed on reservations, there
had been the most frightful trouble, for those Indians are the worst in
North America. All our readers know how many times the fierce Geronimo
and a few of his hostiles broke away from their reservation, and, riding
swiftly through Arizona and New Mexico, spread desolation, woe and death
in their path. Not until Geronimo and his worst bucks were run down in
old Mexico and transported bodily to the East was the danger to the
Southwest terminated.

Nothing of the kind has taken place in Wyoming, Montana, the Dakotas and
other reservations further east, but there is always a certain number of
malcontents on the reservations who cause trouble. They steal away
unnoticed by the authorities, and engage in thieving, and, when the
chances are favorable against detection, commit graver crimes.

"That Injin that come into the timber last night was a sort of dog Injin
that had come down from the Wind River Reservation to find out what he
could steal."

The boys looked at each other in astonishment. They had made no
reference to the visitor in the hearing of the guide, and could not
understand where he had gained his knowledge. He noticed their surprise,
and smiled.

"I seed the tracks of his pony, as well as his own. It was as plain to
me as the words of a printed book. Why didn't you shoot the chap?"

Thus appealed to, Jack told the story. Hazletine listened with an
expression of amused contempt on his bearded face.

"You'll git over that afore you've been here long. I think I know who he
was. Tell me how he looked."

Jack was able to give a good description of his visitor, and before it
was finished the guide nodded his head several times.

"It was him, Motoza, one of the worst scamps west of the Mississippi."

"What do you suppose he was after?"

"He'll steal anything he can lay his hands on. If he'd found us all
asleep he'd shot every one of us. That's the kind of a feller Motoza is.
You played it well on him, catching him as you did, but you'd played it
a hanged sight better if you'd put a bullet through him afore you asked
any questions."

"What tribe does he belong to?"

"That's a queer part of it. Gin'rally it's easy to tell from the dress,
paint and style of an Injin what his tribe or totem is, but there's
nothing of the kind 'bout Motoza to guide you. I think he's a Sioux."

"I understood those red men live further to the eastward."

"So they do; but Motoza has wandered from his people. He was under
Sitting Bull, and went with him into British America when it got too hot
on this side of the line; but Sitting Bull come back, and Motoza
follered. He tries to make b'leve he's a good Injin, and sometimes he is
for months at a time on the reservation. Then the devil gits into him,
and he's off somewhere."

While this conversation was going on the three had mounted their ponies
and were galloping northward, this time trending to the right, so as to
draw away from the mountains and follow an almost direct line to
Bowman's ranch, their destination. The animals were so fresh and
spirited that Hazletine said he was hopeful of sleeping that night in
the ranch itself, as he called the low, flat building where he and
several cowmen made their home when in that part of the country
attending to their duties.

It would take hard riding, and would lead them into the night to
accomplish the long journey, but the guide saw no reason why it should
not be done. If a storm came up--and they break with amazing suddenness
at times in that part of the world--or if any mishap befell their
ponies, a stop would have to be made for the night before reaching the
ranch.

Jack Dudley decided to ask a question that had been in his mind for some
time.

"Hank, that Indian last night was in my power, and he knew it as well as
I, but I spared his life and allowed him to ride away without a hair of
his head harmed. Now, don't you think he will feel some gratitude for
that?"

Hazletine threw back his head with uproarious laughter. He seemed to
have heard the best joke of a twelvemonth.

"What give you that idee?" he asked, when he succeeded in mastering his
exuberant mirth.

"Why, the event itself. I know that an Indian is revengeful by nature,
but I have always believed that he was capable of gratitude for
kindness."

"You've read that in story-books, but you never seed it in life. I won't
be quite as rough as that," added the guide, in the same breath; "I have
seen a redskin that didn't furgit that a man had saved him from dying or
being shot, but such redskins are as scarce as hen's teeth. The rule is
that they take all such kindnesses as signs of cowardice, and despise
the one that shows 'em. Let me tell you something that I know,"
continued Hazletine, seriously. "Three years ago, when I was down in
Arizona, Jim Huber was the owner of the ranch where I was working. He
b'leved in treating Injins kindly. I've seen him give the 'Paches water
to drink when they was thirsty, meat to eat, 'bacca to smoke, and even
powder and ball for their guns. He kept that up right along, and when he
was warned agin it, he said an Injin was human like the rest of us, and
he was willing to take his chances. The 'Paches wouldn't furgit what
he'd done fur 'em.

"Wal, they didn't. The fust thing we knowed, Geronimo and a dozen of his
devils was off their reservation and coming down through them parts like
a Kansas cyclone. It happened that me and the boys was several miles off
when we heerd the news, and knowing that Huber was alone at the ranch,
we rid like all mad fur the place. We got there too late to save him.
The ranch was on fire, and he was mangled so we hardly knowed him. But
he had died game, and killed two of the 'Paches afore he went under. The
three laid aside one another, and the two Injins was the very ones that
had set at his table, eat of his food, been given powder and ball, and
been treated like brothers."

"Are all red men as bad as that?"

"I've just said they wasn't. There's lots of 'em that would make an
ordinary white man ashamed of himself. But most of 'em are alike. What
I'm driving at is to knock out of your head any idee that this Motoza
that you let up on last night thinks any more of you for it. It's
t'other way. He despises you fur a coward, and if he ever gits the
chance he'll prove what I say is true."

This was depressing information for the youths, but they did not think
it seeming to express any doubts of the sentiments of one who was so
much better informed than they. They hoped that their own experience
would be of a different nature.

Having set out with the intention of reaching the ranch that evening,
the guide had made the necessary preparations. He rolled up enough
cooked pieces of veal to avert the need of starting another fire and
looking for more food. So it came about that when the boys began to
consult their watches and hint of it being near meal time, he drew rein
at another stream of water, where the ponies were allowed to rest and
graze while their masters refreshed themselves. The animals had been
pressed as much as was prudent; and Hazletine, looking at the sky and
their surroundings, said they were making better progress than he had
counted upon.

The weather remained all that could be desired, though he assured them
that a heavy rain-storm was impending, and would break within
twenty-four hours--an additional incentive for pushing forward.

They were hardly ever out of sight of cattle. Sometimes they were few in
numbers, and then they suggested the droves of buffaloes, which, before
the animals were extirpated, numbered hundreds of thousands. Once the
horsemen approached so close that the cattle were frightened and a
partial stampede followed. That Hazletine was among acquaintances was
proved by the hails which he received from cowmen, most of whom were so
distant that the wonder was how they recognized one another. The boys
studied them through their spy-glasses, but, of course, all were
strangers to them.

When the afternoon was about half gone they came upon a stream that
looked formidable. It was a hundred yards in width, with a roiled and
rapid current, which, so far as the eye could determine, might be a
score of feet in depth. The prospect of having to swim their ponies
across was anything but pleasant, but the boys saw that a well-marked
trail led down to the bank where they approached it, showing that it had
been crossed and recrossed many times.

"There are places in that stream, which flows into the Platte," said the
guide, "where it is a hundred feet deep. It has whirlpools and eddies
where the best swimmer couldn't save himself, and even a grizzly bear
would drown."

"I hope those places are a good way off," said Jack.

"There's one of 'em right over there to the left."

"How are we going to reach the other side?" asked Fred, in dismay.

"Foller me."

As he spoke the guide spurred his animal into the muddy water, with the
boys timidly at his heels and closely watching him.

At no time during the fording did the ponies sink above their knees. It
was a surprise and vast relief when they rode out on the other side
without having been compelled to draw up their feet during the passage.

"And yet," explained their companion, "if you'd gone three yards to the
right or left your critters would have had to swim for their lives, and
you'd have had the worst soaking you ever knowed. Now fur the ranch!"




CHAPTER VI.

AT THE RANCH.


The night was well advanced, and the boys, despite their fine physique,
felt the effects of the prolonged ride. They had come a goodly distance
since morning, the tough little ponies most of the time maintaining a
sweeping canter, which placed many miles behind them. Jack and Fred were
stiffened, tired and hungry, for no halt was made for supper, it being
the intention of the guide to take that meal at the ranch, which he
meant to reach before drawing rein.

In the midst of the monotonous gallop of the animals the youths were
startled by the sound of a laugh, which suddenly rang out on the still
air. It was brief and hearty, such as a man emits who is highly pleased
over something said by a companion. There was no moon in the sky, but
the starlight was as bright as on the previous evening. Peering ahead in
the gloom, nothing was to be seen that explained the singular sound.

"Did you hear that?" asked Jack of Hazletine.

"I s'pose you mean that laugh? Not being deaf, it would have been cur'us
if the same hadn't reached my ears."

"What was the meaning of it?"

"It meant, I s'pose, that somebody was pleased."

The lads had to be satisfied with this indefinite answer, but they did
not have to wait long for the explanation. Suddenly, from the obscurity
ahead, loomed the outlines of a building. It was long, low, and flat,
consisting of a single story, like most of the structures in that
section of the country.

At the same moment that it was observed, a tiny point of light shone
through the gloom, and some one called to them:

"Is that you, Hank?"

"I reckon," was the reply.

At the same moment a tall man, rising from the stool on which he had
been seated, came forward. He was smoking a pipe, and the gleam of the
fire in the bowl was what had been noted before he became visible.

"These are the younkers we expected," explained Hazletine, "and, if I
ain't mistook, they've brought a purty healthy appetite with 'em."

"I've heard of such things afore. Howdy?"

The man, who was known as "Kansas Jim," his full name being James
Denham, extended his hand to each boy in turn, and they dismounted.

"I'll look after the animals," he explained. "Go inside, and I reckon
Ira can give you some medicine fur that appetite Hank spoke about."

Hazletine led the way to the small covered porch where Ira Garrison,
another cattleman, rose to his feet and shook hands with the boys,
expressing his pleasure at receiving a visit from them. All three of the
arrivals sat down at the front, while Ira passed inside and lighted an
oil-lamp. It seemed that he was not absent ten minutes when he called
out that the meal was ready--a most welcome announcement to our young
friends. The three were quickly seated at the pine table and feasting
with keen enjoyment. While they were thus engaged, Ira Garrison sat on a
stool a few paces away, smoking his pipe, and was soon joined by Kansas
Jim, who brought the saddles and belongings of the ponies that he had
turned loose to look after their own wants.

Jack and Fred found their new acquaintances typical cowboys, dressed
similarly to Hazletine, though neither wore as much beard as he. Both
had long hair, pushed behind their ears, while Jim displayed a luxuriant
tawny mustache and goatee, had fine blue eyes, and was thin almost to
emaciation. Garrison was short and stockily built, with a powerful
physique. His hair, eyes and mustache were as black as coal. He had a
fine set of even white teeth, and was so full of jest and humor that it
was safe to conclude it was something said by him that had caused Jim to
break into laughter.

The structure, as has been said, was a low, flat building, similar to
the majority found in that part of the country. It was made wholly of
wood, with only a single door at the front, where was a shaded porch,
provided with seats, most of which were occupied at times by the cowmen
through the day and late into the night.

There were five men employed at the ranch in looking after the immense
herd of cattle grazing over the surrounding country and acquiring the
plumpness and physical condition which fitted them for the Eastern
market. Hank Hazletine was in charge of the four men, and would so
remain until the task was finished and the stock disposed of. Barton
Coinjock and Morton Blair were absent looking after the animals, whose
wanderings in quest of food sometimes took them fifteen or twenty miles
from the house. Most of the time, however, the cattle obtained their
grazing on the ranch, a half of which belonged to Mr. Dudley, and which
extended into the foot-hills of the Wind River Mountains.

It has already been made clear that little was to be apprehended from
the hostility of the red men in Wyoming. Rarely is anything of the kind
known north of Arizona and New Mexico, and in those Territories it
seldom manifests itself since the conquest of the Apaches. There have
been fierce collisions of late years between the cowmen and rustlers of
the West, and at one time there was considerable bloodshed, but the
quarrel seems to have been adjusted.

The reader need hardly be told that in the new States, where grazing has
become so important an industry, a perfect system prevails among the
cattlemen. Large associations, with their enormous herds of cattle, have
their own peculiar brands by which their stock is stamped with their
sign of ownership. All these brands are registered, and the cattleman
who uses the same, or is found in possession of cattle with the brand of
another, is subject to a severe penalty.

Comparatively slight friction, therefore, takes place in those sections.
It is a stirring time when the wonderful horsemen are engaged for days
in branding the calves that have been added to their herds during the
previous months. Sometimes some of the branded cattle wander off while
grazing, but if a cattleman from Central Wyoming came upon an animal
hundreds of miles north in Montana, bearing his brand, he would promptly
cut out the brute from another herd, whose owner would not think of
making objection.

It happens now and then that some of the cattle stray off before they
are branded. The difficulty of their owners identifying them will be
understood. Such cattle are mavericks, and whoever comes upon them loses
little time in scorching his brand into their shoulders or hips, after
which no one cares to dispute their ownership.

The cowmen whose duty it was to look after the large herd browsing over
the thousands of acres composing Bowman's ranch had two annoyances to
guard against. It was their duty, as may be said, to keep the animals
well in hand. But for this precaution hundreds of them would gradually
drift apart until, when the time came for rounding them up, they would
be gone beyond recovery. Great loss, therefore, was averted by looking
after them.

A more aggravating annoyance, however, brings loss to the owners of the
herds. Despite the stringent law, there is always a certain number of
desperate men who take perilous chances in stealing cattle and running
them off beyond recovery by their owners. This practice is not so
prevalent as formerly, for since the brands are registered, and the
agents well known at Cheyenne, Helena, and other shipping-points, the
thieves find it hard to explain their possession of the carcasses thus
marked and escape the arrest and imprisonment provided as a penalty.

One feature of this annoyance comes from the Indians. By far the greater
majority of those on the reservations are law-abiding. Under the patient
and skilful tutorship of the Government agents they are advancing in
civilization, and in a knowledge of the trades and of agriculture.
Rarely is there any trouble with them; but it would be strange indeed
if, among these people not yet fairly emerged from barbarism, there were
not a number sullen because of the change, and who cling to the
traditions and practices when the Indian looked upon every white man as
his enemy, whom it was his duty to kill upon the first opportunity. The
watchfulness of the authorities prevents grave crimes, but no vigilance
can keep the dusky thieves from stealthily raiding upon the cattle and
property of their white neighbors.

One of the tasks, therefore, of the cowmen of Bowman's ranch was to
guard against aboriginal thieves. Since those fellows were sure to have
the same trouble as white pilferers in disposing of their stolen stock,
they were fond of stampeding the cattle when not under the eyes of their
caretakers. About all that resulted from this amusement was extra
exasperation and work on the part of the cowmen.

A more serious mischief was that of killing the animals. Having
satisfied themselves that they were safe from detection, three or four
Indians would entertain themselves for an hour or two in shooting down
cattle in pure wantonness, and then making off before they were seen.
True, this brought the dusky scamps no gain, but it served as a partial
outlet for their enmity of the white man, and that sufficed.

That this peculiar feature of ranch life sometimes assumed grave phases
was proved by several narrations made by the cowmen to the boys on their
first night at the ranch. Less than a year previous, Kansas Jim shot
from his horse an Indian whom he caught killing his cattle; and, not
many months previous, the five cowmen, under the leadership of Hank
Hazletine, had a running fight for half an afternoon with a dozen
Bannocks, engaged in the same sport. At that time Barton Coinjock and
Kansas Jim were severely wounded, but three of the marauders were slain,
and the mischief nearly ended for a time.

But Jack and Fred were tired, and, though interested in the
reminiscences of the cowboys, they longed for rest. The house consisted
of four rooms, one being generally reserved for visitors or to serve as
a spare apartment. This contained a wooden bedstead and some simple
furniture, for luxuries are not popular on cattle-ranches. Surely no bed
ever felt more luxurious, however, than the blankets upon which the
wearied youths flung themselves, sinking almost immediately into deep,
dreamless sleep. There were no wolves or dog Indians to guard against
now, and their sense of security was as strong as if in their own beds
at home.

The night was well past, when both lads were awakened by the sound of
rain pattering upon the roof, which, although they were on the ground
floor, was but a brief space above their heads. The storm foretold by
Hank Hazletine had come.

There are few sounds more soothing at night than the falling of
rain-drops upon the shingles over one's head, but in the present
instance the music was anything but welcome to Jack and Fred. It meant
that there could be no hunting on the morrow, and probably not for
several days. Their time in Wyoming was so limited that they begrudged
an hour of enforced idleness.

"But what's the use of kicking?" asked Fred, after they had fully
discussed the situation; "it can't be helped."

Nevertheless, they condoled with each other for some time, until, lulled
by the gentle patter, they floated off once more into the land of Nod,
from which they did not emerge until morning.

The first doleful fact that impressed them was that it was still
raining. A peep through the single front window with which their room
was provided showed the dull leaden sky, with its infinite reservoir,
from which the drops were descending in streams that bid fair to last
for days and weeks. The air was chilly, and the wood fire burning in the
adjoining room was grateful.

The boys were surprised by a characteristic fact. At some time previous
to their emerging from their sleeping-room Jim and Ira had departed to
take their turn in looking after the cattle, while Bart and Mort, as
they were called, had come in to spend the day and night at the
building. When they saw the boys they greeted them pleasantly and
conversed for some time. Blair showed himself a man of education, and it
came out afterward that he was a college graduate, who, having been
threatened with pulmonary trouble, had gone to Arizona and engaged in
the cattle business. The experiment wrought a cure, and he was now one
of the sturdiest of the five men, not afraid to face the more rigorous
climate of the North and to expose himself to all sorts of weather. It
was a surprise, indeed, to Jack Dudley and Fred Greenwood, in the course
of the day, when the conversation happened to drift to the subject of
higher mathematics, to find this cowboy could give them instruction in
the most abstruse problems they had ever attempted to solve. Thus,
although they would have preferred to be away on a hunt, they found the
time less monotonous than anticipated.

"This will let up afore night," said Hank, much to the delight of his
young visitors, "and to-morrow will be clear."

"I hope it will last several days," ventured Fred.

"So it will," remarked the cowman, with that air of assurance which
showed he was more reliable than the Government in his forecasts of the
weather.

Hazletine examined the Winchester repeating-rifles of the boys with
great care. He pronounced them excellent weapons, as were the Smith &
Wesson revolvers with which they were furnished.

"Your outfit is all right," he said, "but it remains to be seed whether
you know how to handle 'em."

"We cannot claim to be skilful," was the modest remark of Jack, "but we
have had some experience at home, though when we hunted there it was
mostly with shotguns."

"The main thing, younker, is not to git rattled. Now, if you happen to
see old Ephraim sailing for you, all you have to do is to make your aim
sure and let him have it between the eyes, or just back of the foreleg;
or, if you don't have the chance to do that, plug him in the chest,
where there's a chance of reaching his heart."

By "old Ephraim" the hunter referred to the grizzly bear, as the boys
knew.

"I have heard that it generally takes several shots to kill a grizzly."

"That's 'cause the bullets are not put in the right place. You see, old
Ephraim don't take any trouble to give you a better show than he has to,
and you must look out fur yourself."

"There are other kinds of bears in Wyoming?"

"Rather--several of 'em. For instance, there's the cinnamon, which, in
my 'pinion, is about as bad as Ephraim. I've fit both kinds, and the one
that left that big scar down the side of my cheek and chawed a piece out
of my thigh was a cinnamon, while I never got a scratch that 'mounted to
anything from Ephraim."

"What about the black bear?"

"He's less dangerous than any of 'em. A black bear ain't much more than
a big dog. Last fall I killed one with my revolver."

"What other kinds of game are we likely to meet?"

"Wal, it would be hard to name 'em all. There's the deer and antelope,
of course, which you find in all parts of the West. Then there's the
mountain lion, that is fond of living on beef."

"I never saw one of the creatures."

"Have you ever seen the Eastern panther?" asked Garrison.

"No; though they used to be plentiful in the northern part of the State
of New York."

"Well, the mountain lion is the same animal. Our climate and conditions
have made some changes in his appearance and habits, but there is no
doubt the two are identical."

"There's one kind of game that I wish we could meet," resumed Hazletine,
"but they've got so scarce that I haven't seen one fur three years.
That's the big-horn sheep."

"He seems to be disappearing from certain sections, like the buffalo
from the country," remarked Garrison.

"There's plenty of 'em in the mountains of Arizona and old Mexico, and
I've no doubt there's thousands of 'em in the Wind River and other parts
of the Rockies, but it's mighty hard to find 'em. Then there's the black
wolf."

"Is he fiercer than the gray one?"

"He's ten times worse. Whenever he meets the gray wolf he tears him to
smithereens. You never seen a wolf of any kind that wasn't as hungry as
you younkers was yesterday."

"He couldn't be any hungrier," said Fred, with a laugh.

"I have knowed one of them critters to foller a steamboat down the upper
Missouri fur two days and nights, howling and watching fur a chance to
git something to eat."

"The buffaloes have disappeared."

"The right name of the animal is the bison," suggested Garrison; "they
have been slaughtered in pure wantonness. It is a crime, the way in
which they have been extirpated."

"There are a few of 'em left, deep among the mountains," said Hazletine,
"where no one has happened to find 'em, but it won't be long afore
they'll all be wiped out. Do you know," he added, indignantly, "that
last year our boys found a herd of eighteen buffaloes some miles back in
the mountains. Wal, sir, we was that tickled that we made up our minds
to watch 'em and see that they wasn't interfered with. We kept track of
'em purty well till their number had growed to twenty-four. Then one
afternoon a party of gentlemen hunters, as they called themselves, from
the States, stumbled onto 'em. Wal, as true as I'm a settin' here, they
s'rounded that herd and never stopped shooting till they killed every
one of 'em!"

The cowman was so angry that he smoked savagely at his pipe for a minute
in silence. His friends shared his feelings, and Kansas Jim remarked:

"Hank and me hunted two days fur them folks, and if we'd have got the
chance to draw bead on 'em not all of 'em would have got home. Why, the
rapscallions just shot the whole twenty-four, and left 'em laying on the
ground. They didn't even take their hides. If there ever was such a
thing as murder that was."

"Yes," assented Garrison; "and although the Government is doing all it
can to protect the few in Yellowstone Park, somebody is continually
shooting into the herd. The bison will soon be an extinct animal."

"It's too bad, but I don't see that we can help it," observed Hazletine,
rousing himself; "there's plenty of other game left, and it'll last
longer than any of us, but it don't make the killing of the buffaloes
any better. We're likely to find a good many animals that I haven't told
you 'bout and that I don't think of."

"How is it, Hank, that you don't keep any dogs?"

"'Cause they're no use. The hunters from the East seem to think they
must have a dozen or more sniffing at their heels, but I don't like 'em.
We had a big hound a couple of years ago that I took with me on a hunt.
The first critter we scared up was a cinnamon bear, and that dog hadn't
any more sense than to go straight for him. Wal," grinned Hank, "we
haven't had any dog since that time."




CHAPTER VII.

THE FIRST GAME.


It was an ideal day for hunting among the mountains. The sun shone from
an unclouded sky, and the air had just enough crispness to make exercise
enjoyable. In short, it was a perfect copy of that day which saw the V.
W. W. start from Fort Steele on their long ride northward to Bowman's
ranch.

The other cowmen would have been glad to join in the hunt, but they
could not be spared from duty. Thus it came about that, as in the first
instance, Hank Hazletine was the guide and only companion of Jack Dudley
and Fred Greenwood on that which was destined to prove the most
memorable hunt of their lives.

The three had ridden briskly through a part of the foot-hills until they
reached the more elevated portion, when the hunter led the way up a
winding trail until, early in the afternoon, they arrived at what may be
called the limit of "horse navigation," which is to say their ponies
could give them no more help, since the way was too broken for them to
climb further.

Accordingly the three dismounted and removed all the trappings of the
animals. Hazletine was so familiar with the country that he came to this
favored spot without mistake or hesitation. It was a broad, irregular
inclosure, in the form of a grassy plateau, where grass grew abundantly,
and was walled in on nearly every side by immense rocks and boulders. A
tiny stream of icy water wound along one side, disappearing at a corner
among the rocks, which were so craggy and eccentric in their formation
that a cavity or partial cavern was found, in which the party placed
their bridles, saddles and blankets, and which was capable of giving
them shelter against the most furiously driving rain-storm.

"Surely we couldn't have found a better spot if we had hunted for a
month," said Jack, admiringly surveying their surroundings.

"This is to be our headquarters," explained Hazletine, "during the few
days or the week that we spend in hunting here."

"You mean that we are to spend each night in this place?"

The guide nodded his head.

"I don't know of any better arrangement," said Fred; "we can gather
enough wood to keep a fire going, and, if rain should set in, shall have
as good shelter as if in the house on the ranch."

"That's it; and you mustn't furgit one thing," added Hazletine; "we
fetched along just 'nough stuff fur dinner. We haven't anything left fur
supper. None of the cattle git this fur into the mountains, so we can't
count on them. Therefore, we've the ch'ice atween shooting game or
starving to death."

"That's enough to make us all do our best, but we cannot suffer so long
as we have you for our companion."

"But you ain't going to have me fur your companion."

The boys stared at their friend in astonishment. He explained:

"There ain't much show fur three persons to find game as long as they
stick together. The right way is fur 'em all to part and each keep it up
on his own hook. A chap isn't in half the danger of being seen by the
deer or sheep, or whatever it may be he's after; and he has the chance,
too, to show what stuff he's made of."

"Then you intend to leave us?"

"You've hit it the first time. I'll start out on my own bus'ness,
meaning to be back here while the night's young."

Observing significant looks passing between the boys, the man hastened
to add:

"Now, don't you folks make the mistake of thinking I'll get your supper
fur you, fur I don't mean to do nothing of the kind. I don't intend to
do any hunting, but to git away from you so as to let you have the
chance. I don't say that if a big horn or a antelope or buck walks up in
front of me and asks me to take a shy at him that I won't pop him over,
though some folks that I know wouldn't do the same if the buck happened
to be a two-legged one; but such things don't often happen; and, if you
don't fetch in any game, them appetites of your'n are likely to bother
you as much as they did t'other day when we was riding from the fort."

"Do you wish Fred and me to part company?"

Hank's eyes twinkled and a quizzical expression lit up that part of his
countenance which was visible.

"'Twouldn't be safe."

"Why not?"

"You'd each take the other fur a wild donkey and plug him afore you
found out the mistake, which the same wouldn't be such a mistake after
all."

The boys could well afford to laugh at the pleasantry of the man who, it
was evident, felt a partiality for them. He added, more seriously:

"You'd have more show to shoot game if you parted, but I'd not advise
you to do it till after you've hunted for some days together. It's
mighty easy for younkers like you to git lost in these mountains. You
must keep your bearings, so it won't be any trouble fur you to find your
way back to this spot when it's dark. If you happen to catch sight of
any game, try to not let it see you till you git a fair shot at it; and
there ain't much good in wounding a critter in these parts, fur it's
sure to git away from you."

After some further instructions, Hank bade his young friends good-by and
left them. He strode off in the direction of the trail over which they
had come to reach this interesting spot in the mountains, and
disappeared without once looking back to see what they were doing.

It was odd thus to be left alone in this wild region, and the chums
looked in each other's face with smiles. It certainly was a curious
experience to be set down in one of the greatest mountain spurs of the
West, and to be told that now they must take care of themselves. It was
like being cast into deep water and ordered to choose between swimming
and drowning.

"It's just as well," said Jack, "or he wouldn't have done it. Surely the
V. W. W. ought to be able to take care of ourselves, with our repeaters
and pistols. There's nothing to be feared from wild animals, or he would
have warned us."

"It strikes me that the most important thing to do is to keep our
bearings, for if we should happen to lose our way it would go hard with
us."

"We took care to bring spy-glasses, as well as everything else that we
thought we were likely to need, but forgot about a compass, which may be
worth all the rest."

"Well, we must be careful not to stray too far until we become familiar
with the country. Let's not delay our start."

The plateau where their ponies were cropping the grass was several acres
in extent, nearly half of it sloping abruptly; but the grass was
abundant enough to furnish the animals with all they could need, no
matter how long they stayed, since it had plenty of opportunity to renew
itself.

Side by side the boys moved across the space, the ponies not raising
their heads to look at them, as they passed near. Instead of following
the course taken by their guide they bore to the right, but at the same
time proceeded nearly westward, which led them deeper into the
mountains. Remembering the caution of their friend they studied the
landmarks around them, in the hope of not losing their way when it
should become time to return to camp.

When fairly clear of the plateau, where they must have been at a
considerable elevation above the sea, they found the way so rough that
travelling became a task. There was nothing in the nature of a path or
trail to follow, and they were compelled to pass around boulders and
rocks, sometimes turning back and retracing their steps, and making long
detours, so as to flank impassable chasms. All this tended to confuse
their knowledge of the points of the compass, but they did not forget to
note everything that could serve as a guide, and were confident of
finding their way whenever it should become necessary to return.

Most of the time Jack Dudley was in the lead, for it was not easy to
walk beside each other. He was perhaps a half-dozen paces in advance of
Fred, when he abruptly stopped with an exclamation of affright.

"What is it?" asked his friend, hardly less startled.

"Look at that!"

He pointed downward, almost at his feet. Still unaware of what he meant,
Fred stepped guardedly forward to his side.

There was good cause, indeed, for the alarm of the elder, for he had
checked himself on the edge of a ravine or canyon fully a thousand feet
deep. One step further and he would have dropped into eternity.

The peculiar formation of the canyon accounted for this peril. The chasm
was barely a dozen feet wide, but the other side was depressed, so that
it was not noticed by the youth until on the edge of the danger. The
walls were of solid rock, showing the numerous strata of sandstone and
other formations, worn so unevenly that it looked possible for a person
to use them as stairs in climbing the sides. Pausing on the edge and
peering cautiously down the dizzy steep, the youths could see a stream
of water, winding its course far down at the bottom, where the roughness
of its bed churned it into foam, and gave it the appearance of a white
ribbon that had been strung along the course. The murmur was so soft and
faint that at times they were not sure they heard it, and when it
reached their ears the voice of the distant ocean was suggested.

A striking feature of this phenomenon was the exceeding narrowness of
the canyon. It has been stated that directly opposite to where the boys
had halted it was scarcely a dozen feet wide, and there were places in
sight with the width still less, though most of it was greater. The ages
that it had taken this stream to erode such a bed for itself was beyond
imagination.

"Jack," said his companion, with that elasticity of spirits natural to
one of his years, "if you had pitched down there, how in the world could
I have pulled you up to the top again?"

"Why would you wish to do that?"

"Well, you would have been pretty well bruised and would have needed
help."

"Possibly; but I wonder whether there are many such pit-holes in this
part of the world. It resembles the fissures in the mountains of ice
which I have read that the Arctic explorers sometimes find."

However, since the youths were on one side of the canyon, naturally they
were seized with the belief that it was necessary immediately to place
themselves on the other side. Why it was so they would have found hard
to explain, but they were unanimous on the point; and, since there was
but the single method of crossing the chasm, they set out to find it.

"It looks narrower over there to the left," said Jack, turning in that
direction.

He did not have to go far when he paused, where the width was barely six
feet--not enough to afford much of a leap for sturdy lads of their
years.

"That's easy," added Jack, measuring it with his eye.

"You must remember one thing, Jack. There's something in the air of this
part of the world which makes a mile look no more than a few hundred
yards. Suppose that that other bank is fifty feet off!"

It was an alarming thought, and Jack recoiled as if again on the edge of
the brink. But he was quick to see the absurdity of the idea.

"If that is so, then the canyon must be several miles deep. But we would
better make sure."

It was easy to do this. Hunting around until a chip from one of the
boulders was found, Jack tossed it across the abyss. It fell as he
expected, proving that, wonderfully deceptive as is the atmosphere of
the West, it cannot mislead in instances like that which confronted
them.

"That makes it right. I am not afraid to make the leap; are you?"

"Not a bit; but wait."

Near them lay a stone, so large that it required their united strength
to move it. By hard work they rolled it to the edge of the canyon and
tumbled it over, carefully watching its descent. A curious thing
followed. At first it shot straight downward for a hundred feet, when it
impinged against a projecting point of the mountain wall, knocked the
fragments in every direction, as if it were a ball fired from a
thousand-pounder, and bounded against the opposite side, further down,
scattering fragments again. By this time it had achieved an almost
inconceivable momentum, and was shooting downward at a terrific rate.

In the depths of this narrow canyon, where the sunlight never penetrated
for more than a few minutes at a time, it was always twilight. At the
bottom it was almost dark, so that the stream would hardly have been
visible but for its yeasty foam. At some point near the base, when the
flinty stone was speeding forward like a meteor, it abraded a harder
portion than before. Instantly a stream of fire shot out, such as
sometimes flashes from a murky cloud in the sky, and, as if it were an
echo of the impact, the splash and thunderous thump were heard by the
boys at the top.

It was a tempting theme for the imagination, but they were too practical
to linger. Having agreed that the canyon could be readily jumped, they
did not hesitate. Running a few steps, Jack Dudley cleared the passage
and landed on the other side, with several feet to spare. He did not
take the trouble to toss his rifle in advance, but kept it in his hand.

"I had a queer feeling," he said, as Fred joined him, "when I was right
over the middle of the canyon, and knew, if I had made any
miscalculation, I should never stop until pretty well down toward the
centre of the earth."

"It doesn't take long to do a deal of thinking at such time, but what
bothered me was whether I was going to make as good a jump as you. I
believe I beat you by two or three inches."

"You wouldn't have done it if I had tried. But, Fred, since we are on
this side of that split in the mountain, we have got to jump it again to
get back to camp."

"And we must manage to do it before dark, for it isn't safe to take
chances where there is so much variance in the width."

"Fact of it is," remarked Jack, expressing that which had been clear to
both from the first, "there was no need of our jumping it at all. But we
are here, and must make the best of it. It's time we found some game."

And Jack looked sharply around, as if he expected to see a fat deer or
big horn step forward and sacrifice himself for their good.

But they were more fortunate than they were warranted in expecting.
While surveying the rocks and heights which seemed to wall them in, Fred
exclaimed:

"There's our game!"

He pointed to a cliff fully two hundred yards distant, and of half that
height. On this projecting ledge stood a noble buck, with antlers and
head raised, while he seemed to be gazing over the wild expanse of
country below him. They knew he was a fine animal, though the distance
made him appear diminutive.

[Illustration: "On the projecting ledge stood a noble buck."]

"I wonder if he sees us?" said Jack in a whisper, as if afraid of being
overheard.

"If he does, he knows we are too far off to harm him."

The next instant the boys had unslung their glasses and leveled them at
the fellow, who formed a striking picture, as he stood out in bold
relief, with his spreading antlers, his fine head, and his brown, sinewy
limbs. The next remark by Jack may not have been romantic, but it was
characteristic:

"What a fine meal he will make for us!"

"Provided we can secure him. We must get a good deal nearer."

"Our rifles will carry a bullet that far."

"No doubt; but if we hit him he would be only slightly wounded and would
make off. We must go closer."

This necessity was self-evident, but the task was certain to be a
difficult one. As they approached the animal they were likely to expose
themselves to his keen gaze, when he would disappear on the instant.

"Remember what Hank said. There is twice the chance for one that there
is for two. I'll stay here, Fred, while you go on. If I see him move
I'll try it, and you must do the same. Between us, we may bring him
down."

The plan was acted upon. It was agreed that Fred should steal as near to
the buck as possible, in the hope of securing him, while Jack should
hold himself in readiness to make a shot, with precious little prospect
of success.

If the game would maintain his position it looked as if there was a good
prospect of the younger lad getting within shooting distance, for the
way was so rugged, and offered so many opportunities for screening his
approach, that he did not believe he would be detected if he used proper
care. Meanwhile Jack took position behind the nearest boulder, where he
could keep an eye on the animal and it was impossible for the latter to
see him.

Fred was lost to sight almost immediately. He grew so anxious as the
interval decreased that he trembled, and it was hard to fight off an
attack of what is called "buck fever," and which is fatal to the best
hunter; but by and by his nerves settled, and he became as cool and
self-possessed as Hank Hazletine himself would have been under the
circumstances.

It seemed improbable that the buck would wait where he was, even if not
alarmed, for the time necessary to afford a good shot for his enemy. It
was some whim that had led him out upon the top of the towering bluff,
where he was in view of the young hunters. It is not to be supposed that
his kind appreciate such a thing as beauty in a landscape or scene
spread before them, and yet the action of the buck almost indicated
something of that nature; for he stood motionless, minute after minute,
as if absorbed, and suggesting a statue carved from the rock itself.

Foot by foot Fred Greenwood stole forward, crouching behind boulders,
creeping beside immense rocks which shut him from the gaze of the
watchful animal, until with a rapidly beating heart he whispered:

"I'm near enough to try a shot."

He was making ready, when he observed a well-screened point a few rods
in advance, which impressed him as the right place. Once there, he could
ask no better opportunity to test his skill. Was it safe to wait a
minute or two longer? Yes, he would make the attempt.

With infinite care, and holding his nerves in superb control, he worked
his way to the spot without alarming the buck.




CHAPTER VIII.

LOOK BEFORE YOU LEAP.


Crouching behind the friendly boulder, Fred Greenwood rested the barrel
of his Winchester upon it and took careful aim at the buck, which seemed
scarcely to have moved from the moment he was seen by the youths. That
he maintained his pose thus long was certainly remarkable, and the fact
was due to a cause suspected by neither of the boys.

That the antelope has the bump of curiosity developed to a most amazing
degree is well known. It is this peculiarity which has proved fatal to
the animals in numberless instances. The curiosity of the _cervus_
species, while much less, sometimes manifests itself in an extraordinary
fashion. Fred Greenwood managed his approach with so much skill that he
was not noticed; but his comrade, further away, was seen by the vigilant
animal, when Jack, becoming impatient over the delay, began the attempt
to follow him. The sight of the young hunter startled the buck. He was
on the point of whirling about and making off, but waited to learn
something more definite. The caution of Jack rendered this difficult,
and it was because of the animal's hesitation that Fred succeeded in
reaching the spot from which to try a shot.

The lad sighted at the front of the game and his finger was pressing the
trigger, when, perhaps because of a sudden sight of Jack, the buck
turned about to flee. It was at this juncture that Fred fired.

The result was better than he expected. It is almost impossible to kill
a deer instantly, instances being known of one running a number of rods
with a bullet through his heart; but in this instance the buck,
gathering his forelegs under him, as if to leap a high obstruction,
bounded straight up in air and dropped back so close to the edge of the
cliff that he toppled over and came tumbling downward like a log of
wood.

The point where he fell was some distance away and out of sight of the
young hunter, who, with a delighted exclamation, rose to his feet and
began scrambling toward his prize. But for his excitement Fred would
have noted a singular thing. When the report of his rifle rang out in
the stillness, the echo from the face of the cliff sounded as sharp and
loud as the crack of his own weapon. The explanation of this speedily
became manifest.

Although the way was rough, the distance was so short that it took Fred
only a brief time to reach the inanimate body of the buck.

"Hank couldn't have beaten that shot himself! I must have driven the
bullet through his heart, which I shouldn't have done if he hadn't
started to flee at the instant I pulled trigger----"

At that moment an Indian, rifle in hand, stepped into view from among
the rocks, and with a grin on his face came toward the youth. Fred was
not dreaming of anything of the kind, and looked at the red man in
astonishment.

"Eh! howdy, brother? That my buck," said the Indian, with his painted
face still bisected by a tremendous smile.

The lad flared up on the instant.

"How do you make that out? I just shot him."

"No; me shoot him--he mine."

Fred's gorge continued to rise.

"You are not speaking the truth. I fired at him a few minutes ago and
saw him spring in air and fall over the cliff."

"Where you hit him?"

Ready to prove the truth of his own words, the youth stooped over the
carcass, which was lying on its left side. A crimson orifice was seen
just back of the foreleg, which showed where the tiny messenger of death
had entered.

"That's where I struck him! What have you to say to _that_?"

"I shoot at the same time as brother. That where my bullet go in. Dere
where it come out."

Reflection convinced Fred of the unpleasant fact that this Indian was
speaking the truth. The relative position of the lad and the dead buck
had been such that it was impossible for his bullet to take the course
of the one that had slain the animal. The decisive shot, therefore, was
not his.

"But I know mine struck him somewhere," was Fred's desperate
exclamation; "could it have taken the same course as yours?"

The tantalizing smile came back to the face of the red man, who shook
his head.

"My brother's bullet strike dere--hurt antler bad."

The Indian thrust the toe of his moccasin against the buck's antlers. It
was plain that one of the prongs had been chipped off, as if by the
impact of a glancing bullet. Fred could no longer deny the mortifying
fact that his shot had no more to do with the death of the animal than
if it had been a pebble tossed up the cliff by hand.

The discovery did not add to his temper, and he was in an unreasonable
mood.

"You hadn't any business to fire at the buck when I did! I had picked
him out for my game and it was a mean act on your part. We both struck
him, and I shall claim one-half of him, for I'm hungry, and it will soon
be supper-time."

A dangerous light shone in the black eyes of the Indian. Evidently he
had no liking for the race of the young man, and his resentment was
roused by his words and manner.

"He mine; me take him; you thief!"

It occurred to Fred Greenwood at this moment that it would be unwise as
well as perilous to quarrel with this denizen of the wilderness. He was
in middle life, active, powerful, wiry and unscrupulous. The youth was
no match for him in a personal encounter; besides which he noticed that
the fellow carried a Winchester like his own, not to mention the
formidable knife at his waist.

Still the lad was too proud to yield the point without protest. Besides,
he was growing anxious about that supper which hung suspended in the
balance.

"It's only fair that you should give me a part of the body; you can't
eat a tenth part of it. You must divide."

"He mine--me take all--white dog have none--me kill him."

"You will, eh? I shall have something to say about that."

It was Jack Dudley who uttered these words as he strode into view from
the direction taken a few minutes before by his comrade.

The Indian had detected the approach of Jack before he spoke and before
Fred knew of his coming. He raised his head like a flash, and the dark,
threatening expression vanished, succeeded by the grin that was there
when he first appeared to the younger lad.

"Howdy, brother?" he said, extending his hand, which was taken rather
gingerly by the surprised youth, who recognized him as Motoza, the
vagrant Sioux, with whom he had had the singular experience some nights
before, when encamped in the grove on the prairie.

"Why, I didn't suspect it was _you_," added Jack, hardly knowing how to
address him.

Motoza would have lacked ordinary perception had he failed to see that
the boys were friends. What impulse led him to do what he did it would
be hard to explain, but without making any response to the remark of
Jack he drew his knife, stooped over the carcass, and dextrously cut two
large pieces from the haunches. Straightening up, he handed one to Jack
and the other to Fred, with the words:

"Take, brothers."

"Thank you very much," replied Fred, accepting the "peace offering,"
while his friend made similar acknowledgment.

"Brothers want more?"

"That is plenty. We are obliged, and hope you will pardon our hasty
words."

With the chronic grin on his painted face Motoza stood silent, as if the
business was closed between them.

"That gives us our supper, Fred, and we may as well go back to camp.
Good-by, Motoza."

The Sioux slightly nodded, but did not speak. Each boy, carrying his
food, turned his back upon him and moved away in the direction of the
camp. When they had gone a slight distance, Jack looked back and saw the
Indian bent over the carcass of the buck and busy with his knife in
securing a meal for himself. A few minutes later the parties were out of
sight of each other.

At the first water they reached the lads carefully washed and dressed
the venison and resumed their return to camp.

"What do you make of it, Jack?" asked Fred.

"I don't know enough about Indians to judge them correctly, but I think
their nature must be similar to our own. Motoza formed a respect for me
because of the manner in which I handled him the other night."

"That is my belief; and it is not only respect, but friendship. He likes
you, and will never do you harm."

"What about _you_?"

"I am not so clear there. He and I were quarrelling when you came up. I
thought it was I who killed the buck, but he proved it was himself, and
that I had no claim to him. But I had set my heart on making a supper
off venison to-night, and did not like the thought of giving it up. He
was ugly, and if you hadn't come up just when you did there would have
been trouble, with the chances against me."

"It was a mistake on your part."

"I fear it was. It may be, however, that Motoza feels better disposed
toward me since he has learned we are friends."

"That is my belief. But it is rather curious that we should run across
him again, so many miles from the spot where we last met; but, Fred, we
must keep our bearings."

They were in a wild section of the mountains, which they had not seen
before, but by carefully noting the position of the sun in the sky and
observing a towering, snow-covered peak that had been fixed upon as a
landmark, they agreed as to the right direction. They were confirmed in
their belief shortly after by coming to the edge of the canyon which
they had leaped on their outward trip; but the width was fully twenty
feet, with no diminishing, so far as they could see, to the right or
left.

"I hardly think it will do to make the venture here," remarked Jack,
with a shake of his head.

"No; for not only is it too wide, but the other side is several feet
higher than this."

They cautiously approached the edge and peered down into the frightful
depth. There was the same foamy stream, apparently a half-mile below,
clashing over the rocky bottom, and sending up the faint roar that
impressed them when the canyon was first seen. It was, in short, a
reproduction on a reduced scale of the magnificent Grand Canyon of the
Yellowstone, which is a source of admiring wonder to thousands of
tourists.

Something away down in the bottom caught the attention of Fred, and, at
his suggestion, they laid aside their rifles and venison and crept
forward on their faces until their heads projected over the edge of the
dizzying depth.

"Do you see him?" asked Fred.

"Yes; who would have thought of such a thing?"

At many points in the yeasty foam black masses of rocks rose so high
above the roaring stream that the water whirled and eddyed around them.
It was mostly these obstructions that kept the current in a state of
turmoil, and made it show distinctly in the twilight gloom of the
canyon. On one of the dripping rocks was a man, standing so like a
statue that in the indistinct light Fred Greenwood took him for some
fantastic formation of stone, worn by the eroding action of the angry
waters, but the suggestion of a living person was so striking that the
two called their spy-glasses into use.

The result was astounding. Instead of being an Indian, as they had
believed at first, it was a white man. Furthermore, the instruments
proved beyond question that he was their old friend, Hank Hazletine.

"What in the name of wonder is he doing down there?" exclaimed the
amazed Jack.

"Standing on a rock," was the reply. "He finds some amusement in that,
or he wouldn't do it."

"He must have entered at the mouth of the canyon, which cannot be far
off."

"That may be so. The sides are so broken and rough that he could use
them for stairs in going down or coming up."

"Whew!" exclaimed Jack, with a shudder; "the thought scares me. I
wouldn't undertake it for the world! Suppose, when you had picked your
steps half-way down, you couldn't find a place to rest your hands or
feet; or, in climbing up, you should be stopped within a yard or two of
the top?"

"It would be the end of the chapter for us; but Hank knows the country
so well that he is in no danger of making such a mistake; but none for
us."

In the hope of attracting the notice of their friend the boys shouted to
him, but the roar of the waters was in the ears of the hunter, who would
not have heard the boom of a cannon fired on the cliffs above. He did
not look up or give any heed to their hail. Fred thought of throwing
down a piece of rock, but it was too dangerous. It was liable to be so
deflected from its course as to kill the unsuspicious hunter, who had
assumed great risk as it was.

"Do you see that?" asked Jack.

The question was caused by the action of Hank, who made a leap that
carried him to the top of the boulder nearest him. Then he sprang to a
second and a third, when, to the astonishment of the watchers, he
disappeared.

The reason was apparent. After his last leap he had passed under a
projecting ledge, from which, of course, he would emerge whenever he
chose to do so. But, though the boys watched for a considerable time, he
did not appear; and, realizing that the afternoon was drawing to a
close, they rose to their feet, with the purpose of pushing on to camp.

But to do that they must find a place where the canyon could be crossed,
and they set out on their hunt, which proved less difficult than was
anticipated. Not far off a portion of the rocks on their side projected
like a tongue so far over the ravine that it was barely two yards from
its extremity to the other bank. Moreover, the sides of the canyon were
on a level, so that a more favorable spot for crossing could not have
been desired.

An examination of this formation showed that twenty feet below them the
canyon was as wide as at the point from which they had watched their
friend. The ledge, therefore, arched over, and was in the nature of a
partial bridge, whose thickness would have sustained a great many tons.

They peered downward in quest of Hank, but the gorge had taken an abrupt
turn since they saw him and he was not in sight.

The task before them seemed so simple that the two gave it scarcely a
thought, but it brought them an experience which, in some respects, was
the most terrifying of their lives.

While the banks were substantially on the same level, the opposite one
was fringed with a species of stunted bush, two or three feet high,
quite dense, and bearing a species of red berry such as is found on the
fragrant wintergreen. Hazletine had cautioned the lads against eating
any vegetable whatever in this section, since many are violently
poisonous and have caused the death of more than one thoughtless
tenderfoot.

Fred Greenwood made ready for the first jump. As in the former instance,
the distance was so slight that it was not necessary to toss any of
their impedimenta in advance of their own passage. It was easy to jump
with the Winchester in one hand and the goodly piece of meat in the
other. Since Fred had beaten his friend some time before, Jack quietly
resolved to turn the tables by doing his best, and he was confident of
far surpassing him, especially as Fred had no suspicion of his
intention.

"Go ahead," said Jack; "night isn't far off, and it will be dark by the
time we reach camp."

Fred took only a couple of paces for a start, when he bounded across the
chasm with the ease of a chamois. Jack had sauntered a rod back, as if
with no special purpose in mind, when his object was to secure the
impetus that would land him far in advance of his comrade. Standing
thus, he complacently watched Fred, as his body rose in air, gracefully
curved over, and landed at a safe distance beyond the edge of the
canyon.

It was while Jack Dudley was standing thus that he fancied he saw a
disturbance in the bushes where Fred was about to alight. It was so
slight that he did not think it meant anything; and, without noticing it
further, he started on a series of quick, short steps, which were to
give him the necessary momentum to win the victory over his friend. At
that instant Fred landed and emitted a cry of terror and warning.

"Look out, Jack! Don't jump! Stop! stop!"

But, though Jack heard the cry, it was too late to heed it. He was so
near the edge of the canyon that had he checked himself he would have
gone spinning to death down the abyss. The leap must be made, and,
gathering his muscles, he rose in the air, with his legs gathered under
him, and with the certainty that the jump would far surpass the one that
he had just witnessed.

In that critical moment, when his body rose and seemed suspended over
the gorge, Jack's attention was fixed upon the strange actions of Fred.
The instant he landed he darted to one side, and with his rifle struck
at something in the bushes which Jack could not see. As he did so he
recoiled, and was in the act of advancing and striking again, when Jack
landed upon the ground beyond.

As he did so he heard a vicious, locust-like whir, whose meaning he
recognized. An immense rattlesnake was in the bushes, and Fred had
descended almost upon it. But for the tremendous effort of Jack he would
have dropped squarely upon the velvety body, with consequences too
frightful to be thought of; but his great leap carried him over it,
while the attack of Fred upon the reptile, in the effort to save his
companion, diverted the attention of the rattlesnake for an instant.

Jack saw the flat, pitted head, the gleaming coil, the distended jaws,
while the slightly elevated tail vibrated so rapidly with the warning
which, once heard, can never be forgotten, that it looked hazy and
mist-like. Before Fred, at imminent risk to himself, could bring down
his clubbed gun with crushing force, Jack felt a sharp sting in his
ankle and called out, in the extremity of terror:

_"I'm bitten!"_

He was not only terrified but angered, and whirling about, he brought
down his gun with spiteful violence on the writhing body. The reptile
struck again, but it was already wounded to that extent that its blow
was erratic, and, though it came near reaching the hand of Jack, it
missed by a safe margin.




CHAPTER IX.

NIGHT IN THE MOUNTAINS.


One of the singular facts connected with the _crotalus_ species is the
ease with which it is killed. The writer once ended the career of a huge
specimen with a single blow of a whip-lash. The first impact of Fred
Greenwood's rifle-barrel upon the hideous reptile coiled in the scrub
bushes inflicted a fatal wound, though the serpent continued blindly
striking for a minute or two longer, and responded viciously to the
attack of the scared and angry Jack Dudley, who struck it several times
after it had ceased to struggle and all danger was past. A person's
first impulse, after being bitten by a snake, is to kill it, after which
he looks after the wound he may have received.

But Fred had heard the dreadful exclamation of his comrade and caught
him by his arm as he was about to bring down his last blow upon the
reptile.

"O Jack, are you sure he bit you?" he asked in a tremulous voice.

"Yes; I felt the sting in my left ankle, like the prick of a needle."

Dropping upon the ground, he hastily unfastened and turned down his
legging. There, sure enough, was a tiny red spot, with a single drop of
blood oozing from it.

"The rattlesnake has two fangs," said Fred; "but there is only one wound
here."

"It wasn't a direct blow, I suppose," said the white-faced Jack, who had
good reason to be terrified over the occurrence, for the rattlesnake,
although ranking below the cobra in the virulence of its venom, is the
most deadly serpent in America, and the veteran hunter fears it more
than the most savage of wild animals.

Fred stooped down and examined the wound closely. A thrilling suspicion
was becoming certainty in his mind.

"When did you feel that bite?" he asked.

"At the moment I landed on my feet. What a dreadful poison it is! I can
feel it all through my body; and don't you see that my ankle has begun
to swell?"

Fred continued to study the wound, pressing his finger around it and
bending close to the limb. Had the hurt been caused by the fang of a
serpent he would have tried to suck out the venom. Suddenly he looked up
with glowing face.

"Now, Jack, my dear fellow, don't be frightened; you haven't been bitten
at all."

"What do you mean?"

"At the moment you landed on your feet I was beating the life out of the
snake, and he was giving his whole attention to me. He did not try to
bite you till you turned about and began striking at him."

"But what made that wound?" asked Jack.

"I suspect the cause."

He drew up the legging and examined the part that covered the spot in
the ankle which had received the blow.

"There! I knew it! That's what did it!"

He had plucked out a small, needle-pointed thorn. The bushes abounded
with similar prongs, one of which had been torn off and pierced the
legging of Jack when he was crashing through the tops of the bushes.

"Sure there isn't any mistake about that?" asked the youth, feeling as
if a mountain were lifted from his shoulders.

"There can't be."

"Wait a minute!"

With one bound the happy fellow came to his feet, and throwing his arms
about his comrade, hugged him into temporary breathlessness.

"Thank the Lord! Richard's himself again! The V. W. W. are born to good
fortune."

And joining hands, the two danced with delight. Many in the situation of
Fred Greenwood would have laughed at Jack and "guyed" him over his
blunder, but the incident was too dreadful and the terror of his friend
too intense for Fred to wish to amuse himself at his expense. However,
he could not help indulging just a trifle. Suddenly pausing in his
antics he looked down at the feet of Jack.

"I suppose in a few minutes your ankle will be so swelled that the
buckles will fly off the legging. By this time, too, you must feel the
poison in your head."

By way of answer, Jack, who, like Fred, had laid aside his Winchester
and venison, seized his friend and tried to lay him on his back. They
had had many a wrestling bout at home and there was little difference in
their skill. Fred was always ready for a test, and he responded with
such vigor that before Jack suspected he received an unquestioned fall,
since both shoulders and hips were on the ground at the same time, with
his conqueror holding him motionless.

"It was hardly fair," remarked Fred, allowing him to rise to his feet.

"Why not?" asked Jack, also coming up.

"The venom of the rattlesnake so weakened you that you are not
yourself."

"I'll show you whether I am or not!"

At it they went again, and this time Jack was the victor, after which
they brushed off their clothing and agreed to leave the deciding bout
for a more convenient season. Night was rapidly closing in.

"That exercise has added to my appetite," remarked Jack, as they
gathered up their belongings and moved off.

"It would have done the same for me, if the thing were possible."

Mindful of the danger of going astray, they carefully studied the
landmarks, so far as they could see them. Their main reliance was the
lofty peak that was visible for so great a distance, but with that help
they saw it growing dark, while they were in a region totally strange to
them.

"My gracious!" said Fred, as they came to a halt; "in the face of all
that Hank told us, we have lost our way!"

"It has that look," replied Jack, removing his hat and drawing his
handkerchief across his moist forehead; "but I don't see that it is such
a serious thing, after all. We can spend the night here as well as
anywhere."

"What will Hank think, when he goes to camp to meet us?"

"I reckon he'll not be disappointed; besides, we can't be far from the
place, and can look it up to-morrow."

"I don't suppose it will hurt us to build a fire among these rocks and
spend the night; but the air is pretty cool and we shall miss our
blankets."

"Old hunters like ourselves must become used to such things,"
complacently observed Jack, who began preparations at the same moment
for carrying out his own proposal. It was no trouble to find enough
brush and wood to serve them, and they had brought such a goodly supply
of matches from the ranch in their rubber safes that they soon had a
vigorous fire going, over which they broiled their venison.

The meal of itself would not have been enjoyable at their home, for it
was too "new," lacking a certain tenderness that forms one of its chief
attractions. Besides, it was unavoidably scorched in the preparation;
but the mixed pepper and salt sprinkled over it improved the flavor. But
the great thing was their insatiate appetites, for it is a homely truth
that there is no sauce like hunger. So it came about that they not only
made a nourishing meal, but had enough left to serve them in the
morning.

It was fully dark when the repast was finished. The fire had been
started against the face of a boulder, and only a small quantity of wood
remained--not sufficient to last half through the night. With the going
down of the sun the air became colder. It seemed at times as if a breath
of wind from the snowy peaks reached them, and it caused an involuntary
shiver. The prospect of remaining where they were through the dismal
hours of darkness was anything but cheering.

"Jack," suddenly said Fred in a guarded undertone, "there's some wild
animal near us."

"How can you know that?"

"I heard him moving about."

"In what direction?"

"Just beyond the ridge there. Hark! Didn't you hear it?"

"You are right," whispered Jack; "let's find out what it is."

Gun in hand, they moved stealthily up the slight ridge near by. It was
only a few feet in height. Their experience had taught them that danger
was likely to break upon them at any time, and they did not mean to be
caught unprepared. Neither spoke as they cautiously climbed the ridge,
like a couple of Indian scouts on the alert for the first appearance of
peril.

But they reached the crest of the slight elevation without having heard
anything more of that which had alarmed them. The next moment, however,
both caught the dim outlines of a large animal moving slowly from them.
Before they were certain of its identity the creature neighed, as if
frightened by the stealthy approach of the youths.

"It's a horse!" exclaimed Fred, who, suspecting the whole truth, moved
over the ridge and called, in a coaxing voice:

"Dick! Come here, Dick!"

The animal stopped, looked inquiringly around, and then came forward
with a pleased whinny. He was Fred's pony, and, brief as their
acquaintance had been, recognized his voice. Fred stroked his nose and
patted his neck, and the horse showed his pleasure at receiving the
endearments.

When the youths made their halt and cooked their supper they were on the
edge of the grassy plateau for which they were hunting, and whose
features they would have been quick to recognize were the sun shining.
Soon after, Jack's pony came out of the gloom as if to claim attention,
and he received it.

"We are more fortunate than I dared hope," said Jack; "here we are at
home, after all. I wonder whether Hank is ahead of us?"

This was unlikely, since, if he had reached the spot fixed upon as their
headquarters, he would have kindled a fire, whereas it was dark in every
direction. The partial cavern was on the other side of the plateau, and
the boys walked rapidly to it, the route being clear, now that they had
located themselves.

They appreciated the wisdom of Hank, who had made them help gather
enough firewood to last through the night. He said (what proved to be
the fact) that they were not likely to return till late, when it would
be hard to collect the right kind of fuel.

In a brief while a second fire was under way. It was started in front of
the cavern, which was of so slight extent that it received and held much
of the warmth. Seated within the opening, with their heavy blankets
wrapped about them, the boys were thoroughly comfortable. They had met
with enough stirring adventure and had had sufficient rough experience
to make the rest highly acceptable. They naturally wondered when nine
o'clock passed without bringing Hank Hazletine.

"Maybe he has lost his way in the canyon," suggested Fred, giving
expression to a fancy which was not serious.

"You mean that he has forgotten where the stairs lead up to the top?"

"I guess that's what I mean, though I never thought of it before. If
that is the fact, he may have to pick his way for two or three hundred
miles to the mouth of the canyon and then walk back to us."

"That will delay his arrival."

"Yes. He can hardly be expected before morning."

"Let me see," said Jack, becoming more serious; "Hank warned us that no
matter where we went into camp, we must keep one person on duty as
sentinel."

"Suppose we are separated, and there is only one of us in camp?"

"Then, I presume, he must sit up and watch over himself. But what's the
use of one of us keeping guard here?"

"Why not?"

"We are in this cavern-like arrangement, where no one can come upon us
from the rear, while the fire will ward off danger from the front."

"Suppose that danger comes in the form of an Indian; what would he care
for half a dozen fires?"

"But there are no unfriendly Indians in these parts."

"You are thinking of Motoza. We have agreed that he is friendly, but
sometimes I suspect we are making a mistake about him."

The boys would have been glad to convince themselves that it was safe to
dispense with guard duty, for a night of undisturbed rest was
exceedingly tempting, but no one who starts out with the set purpose of
deceiving himself can do so. The result of it all was that the two
decided that they must stand guard between them until the sun rose.

On such occasions the sentinel whose turn comes first has the preferable
task, since every one will admit that it is easier to keep awake before
midnight than afterward. The division was made more equitable by
arranging that Jack Dudley should serve until two o'clock, and Fred
Greenwood for the remainder of the morning. Before the hour of ten the
younger lay down on the flinty floor, with his heavy blanket gathered
around him, and sank into slumber. They had matched pennies for the
first turn, else the elder would not have claimed it.

Jack found his duty similar in many respects to that of his first night
on the prairie, but the surroundings and circumstances were in wide
contrast. In the former instance they had the companionship of the
cowman and veteran hunter, while now they could not know whether he was
within a half-dozen miles of them. Jack, however, did not believe that
anything in the nature of danger impended, and that to a great extent he
was taking upon himself an unnecessary hardship.

So far as he could judge, the only possible thing to fear was wild
animals. There were always some of them prowling through this region,
but at that season of the year the wolves and other brutes were not
pressed by hunger, and no matter how fierce the creature, he would not
attempt to pass the mouth of the cavern so long as the fire was burning.
Jack flung a number of sticks on the blaze and then passed outside,
where he was beyond the circle of light. Standing thus, in the gloom of
the night, he felt that the experience of that hour was worth the
journey across the continent.

There was an impressive grandeur in the solitude that he had never felt
before. On every side towered the immense peaks of one of the loftiest
spurs of the grandest mountain chain of America. The crests resembled
piles of blackness, with the stars gleaming behind them, while he, an
insignificant atom, stood with gun by his side in one of the tiny
hollows, as if to guard against attack from the sleeping monsters.

As is always the case, the stillness of the vast solitude seemed unlike
silence, for a low, deep murmur was ever brooding in the air, varied now
and then by the soft voice of some waterfall, borne across the vasty
depths by an eddy in the gentle wind. Once the bark of a wolf sounded so
sharp and clear that the youth started and looked to one side, expecting
to see the animal steal forward from the gloom, but a moment's
reflection told him the brute was a mile or more distant. Then, some
time later, a mournful, wailing cry rose and fell from some remote
point. He suspected that that, too, came from the throat of a wolf, but
he was not sure.

Just a touch of homesickness came over Jack Dudley, and he felt lonely
for the first time since leaving home. As he looked up at the clear sky
he wondered whether his father and mother were well and asleep; whether
they were dreaming of him; whether they missed him from that loved home
and longed for the day when he should return to them.

"Suppose something happens that will prevent my ever seeing them?" he
said to himself, while the tears filled his eyes. "I thought when I
believed that rattlesnake had bitten me to-day that death was sure; and
I was near it, though I was unharmed. We are in more danger here than I
expected; but we are in danger every hour, no matter where we are. I
hope nothing will befall Fred or me."

And standing alone in the midst of that wild, rugged scene, he silently
lifted his heart to the only One who could protect and save them from
the hundreds of perils that beset them.

His eye was fixed on the stupendous mountain beyond the plateau, at
whose base wound the canyon, when he observed a growing light on its
crest. The twinkling stars beyond grew dimmer, and the white blanket of
snow that had lain there for centuries rapidly came out in bolder
relief, until it sparkled and gleamed much as he had seen it do when the
sun was shining. Then a curved yellow rim emerged from behind the
mountain, its climbing of the sky so rapid that the progress was readily
noted. In a brief while the whole form of the round full moon appeared
clear of the peak, and its silvery rays began filling the gorges and
chasms below.

The scene was picturesque and beautiful beyond description. As the moon
climbed higher, the lower peaks, one after the other, leaped into view,
while the hollows between became blacker and more awesome from contrast.
Most of these were so deep that the illumination made them appear
stronger by the contrast. As the orb ascended it seemed to shrink in
size and to climb more slowly; but the shifting of the wonderful
panorama, progressing as it did in complete silence, was impressive to
the last degree.

It was as if the angels of the sky were noiselessly casting their fleecy
veils of light over and into the awful depths below, and driving away
the crouching monster of blackness that was thus roused from his slumber
and forced to flee. Grand as was the scene, it was soothing in its
effect upon the awed lad, who, leaning against the rock behind him, the
stock of his rifle resting at his feet, surveyed it all with feelings
that drew him nearer to heaven, and gave him a more vivid knowledge of
the greatness and majesty of the Author of all that he saw and felt.

Standing thus, with his emotions stirred to their profoundest depths,
Jack Dudley took no note of the passage of time. Midnight came and
passed, and still he held his post, wondering, admiring and worshipping,
as must puny man when brought face to face with such exhibitions of
Omnipotence.

It was an unromantic ending to this experience that, forgetful of the
consequences of what he did, he finally became sensible of the
irksomeness of his standing position, and sat down, with his back to the
rock, that he might enjoy it all without fatigue of body.

Need it be said what followed? He had not been seated ten minutes when
his senses left him and he became as unconscious as Fred Greenwood,
asleep in the cavern, on the other side of the smouldering fire. The
hours passed until the light of the moon paled before the rosy hues of
the rising sun, and still the boys slumbered and knew naught of what was
passing around them.




CHAPTER X.

THE SIGNAL-FIRES.


Jack Dudley was awakened by the sound of laughter. Opening his eyes, he
stared about him confusedly, unable for some moments to recall his
situation. Fred Greenwood stood in front of him, shaking so much with
mirth that he could scarcely stand.

"O faithful sentinel!" he said; "how well thou hast kept thy trust!"

"I don't see anything to laugh at," replied Jack, rising to his feet and
rubbing his eyes; "you would have done the same if you had been in my
place."

"Perhaps I should, and then the laugh would have been on me. But we have
cause to be thankful that, while no harm has come to us, we have had a
good night's rest. I suppose you dropped into slumber almost as soon as
I did."

"No, I didn't," persisted the elder; "I stood here a long time, but made
the mistake of sitting down for a few minutes, just before it was time
to call you. I ought to have known better, and shall never do the like
again."

"Well, we have been fortunate and it has taught us both a lesson. Let's
attend to our toilet and have breakfast."

They laved their faces and hands in the cold stream of clear water
running near them, combed their hair, stretched and limbered arms and
legs by a series of gymnastics to which they were accustomed, and then,
returning to the mouth of the cavern, found, by raking over the ashes,
that enough live embers remained to broil the venison more acceptably
than any meal that had been prepared since coming to the region.

By that time Jack had recovered his usual good nature, and was as ready
to jest as his companion over his dereliction of duty.

"I don't know what time it was when I fell asleep," he said, "but it
must have been past midnight. The moon had risen over that high mountain
yonder, and I was admiring the wonderful picture its rays made as they
shot out over the lower peaks and lit up the chasms between. I never saw
anything so beautiful."

"You ought to have called me to share the pleasure with you."

"I have no doubt it was time to do so, but I knew you preferred to sleep
rather than look upon Niagara Falls or the Yellowstone."

"If so, I am not the only younker, as Hazletine says, who has such a
preference. That reminds me, Jack, that it's mighty lucky we are not
vegetarians."

"Why?"

"What should we do for our meals? So long as we stay in these mountains
we must live on game. This seasoning that Hank was thoughtful enough to
give us makes it palatable, but coffee, bread and a few vegetables would
help a good deal."

"It doesn't make much difference, so long as we are blessed, or rather
tortured, with such appetites as we have had ever since we struck
Wyoming."

From where they sat at the mouth of the cavern they saw all three of
their ponies cropping the succulent grass. It was evident that nothing
could add to their enjoyment of this outing.

Naturally the boys speculated over the absence of their guide.

"He must have expected to spend the night with us. And, Fred, perhaps it
will be just as well, when he does come, that we don't tell him how I
passed the time when trying to act the sentinel."

"I surely shall not, unless he questions us so closely that we cannot
help letting him know the truth."

"He will have a small opinion of us."

"Why of '_us_?'"

"Because you would have done the same as I."

"That has not yet been proven."

"Well, say 'myself,' if that suits better."

"It is a very good amendment. I wonder whether anything can have
befallen him?"

"He is too much of a veteran to make such blunders as we."

"That is true, and yet the most skilful hunter in the world is liable to
accident. What's frightened the ponies?"

One of the animals had raised his head, with the grass dripping like
green water from his jaws, and was looking off to the side of the
plateau as if he scented danger of some kind. He was near the further
boundary, thus being considerably removed from the boys, who grasped
their Winchesters and rose to their feet.

"It's Hank's horse," said Jack, in an undertone; "the others do not seem
to be interested in what disturbs him."

"And there comes Hank himself!" was the delighted exclamation of Fred,
as they saw their old friend step into view from behind the rocks and
walk with his peculiar silent stride toward them.

The movement of the beard under the broad sombrero showed that the guide
was smiling, and doubtless he was as pleased as the boys over the
meeting. He advanced with the same lengthy step and extended his hand
with his hearty "Howdy?" to each in turn.

"Glad to see you, younkers; you seem to have got along as well without
me as if I'd been with you."

"Nothing has come amiss; but, Hank, we're glad indeed to see you."

"Where did you git your breakfast?" he asked, glancing at the signs of
the meal of which they had partaken.

"Oh, I thought it best yesterday afternoon to shoot a buck," said Fred,
airily; "for the main thing for us to do in this part of the world is to
look out that we don't starve to death."

"You shot a buck, eh? How was it?"

Thereupon the younger lad gave the particulars of the incident. Hank
listened attentively, and when he learned of the part played by Motoza,
the vagrant Sioux, his interest deepened.

"So that scamp is in the mountains? I s'pected it; he claimed to have
shot the buck and wouldn't divide till Jack took a hand. Why did you let
him have any of it?"

"Because he had the right. I thought it was my shot that killed the
game, but the bullet only grazed one of his antlers; it was Motoza who
killed the buck, and he was entitled to him. Have you been to
breakfast?"

"Yes," replied the veteran, whose manner showed that he was displeased
with the story he had just heard.

"Hank," said Jack, "why did Motoza give us any of the venison?"

"I don't know," was the unexpected reply; "I'd give a good deal to
know."

"Do you suppose he was frightened when he found there were two instead
of one to face?"

"It looks that way, but I can't believe it. The Sioux is a scamp mean
enough to do anything; but he has grit, and I don't believe that two
young tenderfeet like you could scare him."

"Perhaps he felt a respect and friendship for Jack because of what took
place in the grove on the prairie," suggested Fred.

The boys expected their friend to ridicule this idea, but he did not. On
the contrary, he admitted that it was the most reasonable explanation
that presented itself; and because of this admission, both of the lads
were confirmed in their faith that the right cause had been named.

"One of you stood guard last night while the other slept?"

The question was so abrupt that Jack's face flushed. Fred was silent,
but his comrade thought the best course was to make a clean breast of
it, and he did so. Hank won the gratitude of the boys by not uttering a
word of reproof or showing any displeasure. More than that, he made the
astounding comment:

"I'm glad you slept most of the night."

The two looked at him in astonishment.

"If the Sioux meant you harm, you gave him the best chance in the world.
He carries as good a repeating Winchester as yours, and there was
nothing to keep him from stealing up in the night and shooting you both;
or, if he liked the knife better, it would have been the easiest thing
in the world for him to wipe you out when your eyes was closed."

This was a view of the matter that had not presented itself to the
youths, for the reason, as will be remembered, that they had accepted
the friendship of Motoza as a fact.

"But he could have followed and picked us off when we were on our way
here," suggested Jack.

"Yes, he's had all the chances he wanted."

"Then it's safe to set Motoza down as a friend?"

But Hank shook his head.

"The safest thing to do when an Indian is afore the house is to set him
down as an enemy waiting for a chance to lift your scalp. That
confounded Sioux is one of the cunningest imps that ever stole a white
man's pony or helped to stampede a drove of cattle. Everything that he's
done since we come into the mountains looks as if he was a friend to us
all. I can't help saying that, but it mustn't be furgot that the whole
bus'ness may be meant to close our eyes, and that he's got some deviltry
in mind back of it all, that neither of you younkers has thought about."

"Have _you_ thought of it?"

The hunter would not reply to this direct question except to say:

"We'll have to wait and see."

And so Jack and Fred were left as much in doubt as before; but, it may
be added, with their belief in the friendship of the Sioux unshaken.
They reasoned that their guide was so accustomed to seeing the worst
side of the red men that he found it hard to believe any good of them.
As for themselves, they would feel no further anxiety over the enmity of
Motoza, for had he not shown the best possible proof that could be asked
of his good-will?

Inasmuch as Hank had given them a series of surprises by his questions
and remarks, Jack Dudley now turned the tables on him by saying:

"Yesterday afternoon, when we looked down into that deep canyon over
yonder, we shouted to you at the bottom, but suppose the noise of the
water prevented your hearing us. At any rate, you gave us no attention."

The hunter was astonished, as he showed by his start and inquiring look.

"So you seen me, did you?"

"We did, and wondered what you were doing there."

Hank laughed in his silent way, as if it were all a joke, but did not
offer any explanation. Evidently he had some business down there, but,
like most of his kind, was not inclined to make known his secrets when
the necessity did not exist.

"What a tremendous climb that was! And it must have been dangerous to
pick your way down the side of the canyon."

"I s'pose it would have been if I'd done it, but I didn't."

"Then the canyon cannot be as extended as we thought?"

"That depends on how long you thought it was. As near as I can find out,
it is between sixty and seventy miles."

Not wishing to persist in speaking in riddles, Hank added:

"Howsumever, though it's as long as I said, there's a break not fur
away, where the banks ain't more than a few feet above the stream. The
break isn't large, but it don't have to be. You obsarved that the stream
runs into the mountains. It seems to be making a dive fur t'other side,
as if it meant to make fur the Pacific, but it gives it up and comes
back after a while, and finds its way into the Wind River, and so on to
the Big Horn and the Missouri."

"Then you came up the canyon from the break and went back again?"

"I didn't say that. I come up to where you seed me, but instead of going
back I climbed the side to the top."

"Gracious, what a task! It must be a thousand feet."

"It isn't much less, but the sides of the canyon are so rough that it's
just like so many steps. I've done it often, and ain't the only one.
Bart and Mort tried both ways and like the climb better, though Kansas
Jim would never take it. Don't furgit one thing, younkers. When you have
a job like that afore you it's a good deal easier to climb up than it is
to climb down. If you should find yourself at the bottom of the canyon
and hit the right spot, you'll larn that the work is easier going up
than you think, but it's too resky going down for any one to try."

The boys hoped their friend would tell them why he had entered the
gorge, when the act at best was exhausting and accompanied by more or
less peril, but he ignored their curiosity, and they did not feel
warranted in questioning him. When he thought it well he would tell
them, and they could afford to wait until then.

The day was as perfect in its way as its predecessor. The blue sky
showed only a few fleecy clouds at wide intervals, and the sun shone
with a strength that made its warmth perceptible even in that elevated
region. The boys began to feel impatient to be moving. A good many days
yet remained to them, but they were all too few to satisfy their longing
for the inspiriting life they had entered upon with so much zest.

As the three stood, the backs of Jack and Fred were toward the cavern,
in which the fire had been burning, while the hunter faced them. He now
turned and looked off over the wild, precipitous mountains by which they
were surrounded. The youths, who were observing him, saw him fix his
eyes on a point to the right, at which he gazed so long and steadily
that it was evident he had discovered something of more than usual
interest. Following the same direction they looked keenly, but were
unable to detect anything out of the ordinary.

Despite his own fixity of gaze, Hank noted what they were doing, and
turning abruptly toward them, asked:

"Do you obsarve anything 'tic'lar?"

"Nothing more than what we have seen," replied Jack. "There are the
mountain peaks, most of them reaching above the snow-line; the dark
masses below; the scrubby pines, with more abundant vegetation, still
further down."

"Do you see that crag that juts out from the side of the lower part of
that peak?" asked Hank, extending his hand in the direction indicated.

Thus aided, both boys looked at the exact spot. It was below the
snow-line, where only a few of the rocks showed, because of the numerous
pines which grew luxuriantly; but, keen as was their eyesight, they were
unable to detect the first sign of moving thing or life.

"Try your glasses on it," said Hank.

The boys brought the instruments round in front and levelled them at the
point of interest. As they did so they made a discovery. From the very
centre of the clump of wood rose a thin, shadowy line of vapor, which
was dissolved in the clear air before it ascended more than a few feet
above the tree-tops.

"So you obsarve it at last," said the hunter, after they had told what
they saw. "Wal, now study it closer, and tell me if you notice anything
queer 'bout the same."

Wondering what he could mean, they did as he requested. A minute later
Fred said:

"The smoke does not ascend steadily; first it shows plainly, then there
is none, and then it shows again."

"Seems to keep it up, eh?"

"Yes, like the puffs from the smoke-stack of a locomotive, only they are
a great deal slower," explained Jack; "but the smoke soon dissolves in
the clear air."

"Not soon enough, though, to keep you from obsarving what we've been
talking about?"

"No; it is too plain to be mistaken."

"Did you ever see the smoke of a camp-fire act like that?"

"Never; have you?"

"Many a time; that's an Injin signal-fire."

This was interesting, but caused nothing in the nature of fear on the
part of the boys. It was Fred who remarked:

"The Indians must be signaling to some one."

"Exactly."

"It can't be to _us_?"

"Not much; it's to another party of Injins, and that other party is
calling back to 'em. See whether you can find t'other signal."

The boys moved the points of their glasses back and forth and up and
down, but it was not until their guide again pointed out the right spot
that they located the second signal. Indeed the vapor was so fine and
feathery that it was wonderful how Hank himself had been so quick to
note it.

The points were of about the same elevation, and separated by a distance
of some two miles. Peak and valley, gorge and canyon, rock and boulder
in profusion lay between. No doubt could remain that two parties of
Indians were telegraphing messages back and forth, and that they were
understood by each party.

As yet the boys failed to see that the matter was of any special concern
to them, though it was interesting to know that they were not the only
ones who were hunting in that section.

"I suppose," said Jack, "that the parties are from the reservation and
are signaling to each other about the game."

"That may be," replied Hank, after some hesitation, "but I ain't quite
sure _we_ ain't the game they're signaling 'bout."

"They wouldn't dare disturb us!" exclaimed Fred.

"Not in the open; but don't furgit what I obsarved to you some time ago
that an Injin, when he feels purty sartin of not being found out, ain't
to be trusted. Now, younkers, I may be all wrong, but if I am, nothing
won't be lost by acting as if I was right; whereas if I'm right and we
don't act that way, the mischief will be to pay."

"How shall we make sure?"

"By keeping our eyes open; when we're hunting fur game, look out that
some of the redskins ain't hunting fur us. I think that confounded
Motoza has a finger in this pie."

Without explaining further, the hunter rested the stock of his gun on
the ground and leaned upon it in profound meditation. He paid no
attention to his companions, but continued gazing in the direction of
the first signal-fire he had noticed, and was evidently turning over
some scheme in his mind.

Had he been alone he would have given no further attention to the signs,
which might mean nothing or a good deal, for he felt able to take care
of himself, no matter in what situation he was placed; but he considered
that to a large extent the safety of the two boys, who were totally
without experience in these solitudes, rested upon him. He must take no
chances that were avoidable.

"Younkers," he suddenly said, rousing himself, "I must larn more 'bout
this bus'ness; I'm off; don't go so fur from this place that you can't
git back to-night; I'll be here and have some news fur you."

And with this parting he strode across the plateau on his way deeper
into the mountains.




CHAPTER XI.

A KING OF THE FOREST.


The boys remained standing at the mouth of the cavern until the guide
disappeared on the other side of the little plateau. Then they looked at
each other and smiled.

"Well, it appears that we are to have another day to ourselves," said
Jack; "and we can't gain anything by waiting, so let's be off."

Nothing could be more satisfactory to Fred, and the two took nearly the
same course as their friend, who passed from sight but a short time
before. They had no intention, however, of following him, for that would
have been displeasing to the veteran, who, had he desired their company,
would have asked for it.

Without any definite object in mind, they took substantially the route
of the previous afternoon. Sooner than they anticipated, they found
themselves on the margin of the canyon that had been the scene of so
stirring an experience, but the point where they reached it was deeper
in the mountains.

"Jack, we can't be very far from that break that Hank spoke of; let's
hunt it up."

"I am willing; but before we do so we'll peep over the side, to see
whether he or anyone else is there."

No change was to be noted in the appearance of the tiny stream at the
enormous depth, but neither friend nor stranger was in sight. They did
not expect to see any one, and began moving along the side of the
stupendous fissure in their search for the place where Hank had entered
it. From what he said it could not be far off, but they were
disappointed before reaching the right point. A gradual descent of the
sides was notable, and continued until the depth of the canyon was
decreased one-half, while the roar became more audible.

"We can't be far from the break," said Jack; "that is, if this descent
continues."

They found, however, a few minutes later, that it did not continue, but
began to increase, until they were fully as elevated above the bottom of
the gorge as at the point where they had leaped it. The width also
varied continually, sometimes being only three or four feet, while in
others it expanded to nearly ten times that extent. They did not pause
to look over the margin again, for their aim was to reach the place
referred to by their friend.

At the moment when they began to wonder whether a mistake had not been
made they came upon the break. Both banks sloped downward so abruptly
that it would have been laborious for the two to work their way to the
bottom, or from the bottom to the top, though the masses of boulders,
with the tough pines growing almost the whole distance, offered secure
foothold.

The picture was an interesting one. At the point where the stream issued
from the canyon, its width was about twenty yards. It flowed swiftly,
but quickly slackened its pace, since its expansion was fully a hundred
feet. This flowed for probably double that distance, when the high banks
again appeared, and what may be called the regular canyon was resumed.

Jack and Fred sat down to survey the curious picture. They noticed that
the canyon seemed to be dotted at intervals with rocks, some of which
rose to a considerable height above the current. Many were near one side
or the other, while others were in the middle of the swift stream, which
dashed against them with a violence that threw the spray and foam high
in air. It was easy to believe that Hank Hazletine had made his way up
the canyon by leaping from rock to rock, with little more result than
the wetting of his shoes.

"It might be done in the daytime," said Jack, "but I should not want to
try it at night."

"The water must be very deep in many places; and flows so fast that the
strongest swimmer couldn't help himself. I should prefer to climb the
wall, as Hank did."

"But that would be dangerous in the darkness."

"The best thing we can do is to do neither," observed Fred, with a
laugh. "I have a good deal of curiosity to know what led Hank to pick
his way up the canyon, but I haven't enough to lead me to follow
him----"

Jack Dudley suddenly gripped the arm of his friend and drew him back
from the boulder on which they had been sitting. Fred nearly lost his
balance, and did not know what to make of the proceeding until both
checked themselves at a safe distance and cautiously peeped forth. Then
the cause of Jack's excitement became apparent.

From the pines on the other side of the stream, and near the middle of
the depressed portion, three Indians stepped into view. The first
anxiety of the youths was to learn whether Motoza was one of them; but
he was not. All were strangers.

They were dressed much the same as the vagrant Sioux, and, like him,
their faces were painted, and their coarse black hair dangled loosely
about their shoulders. They were armed with rifles; but two of the
weapons seemed to be the long, old-fashioned muzzle-loaders, while the
third carried a Winchester. Although they emerged from the pines in
Indian file, they spread apart and walked beside one another to the edge
of the broad stream, where they stopped, as if that were the end of
their journey.

Their gestures showed they were talking energetically, though of course
not the slightest murmur reached the youths, who took care to screen
themselves from view while cautiously peeping forth. Even after the
warning words of their guide they felt no special alarm, for they
believed the red men were from the reservation near by, and would not
harm any one. If they attempted it, Jack and Fred felt they had the
advantage of position, sheltered behind the rocks, far above their
enemies, down upon whom they could fire with their Winchesters, should
the necessity arise.

It was quite certain that the three belonged to one of the hunting
parties whose signal-smoke the boys had seen earlier in the day. Their
action was curious. They did not look up the bank, so that the boys
might have been more careless without being discovered; but it was
apparent that two of them were arguing with the third, who was more
excited than either of his companions. Finally he turned away and made
as if to pass up the canyon, after the manner of Hank Hazletine. He
leaped out upon one of the rocks, then bounded as lightly to another,
and then to a third, which took him within the canyon. The others
watched him without protest or action.

Evidently the Indian who had started off so hurriedly was more impulsive
than his companions, for after his third leap he remained standing on
the rock; and, although it would have been easy for him to spring to the
next leading up the canyon, he refrained from doing do. Instead, he
looked around, and then deliberately rejoined his friends, who showed no
surprise over his reverse movement. They spoke only a few words to one
another, when they moved back in Indian file toward the growth of pines,
among which they passed from sight and were seen no more.

"That was a queer performance," remarked Jack; "it looked to me as if
that first fellow wanted his companions to go up the canyon with him,
and when they refused he started off by himself."

"Only to change his mind."

"There can be no doubt of that; but it strikes me as strange that there
should be something up there to attract them as well as Hank."

"Some day Hank will tell us about it. Do you observe, young man, that
the forenoon is well along and we haven't had a sight of any game?"

With no thought of the Indians whom they had just seen, the boys began
retracing their steps. Inasmuch as it was on the other side of the gorge
that they had gained the shot at the buck, the feeling was strong that
they should pass it again and push their hunt in that direction.

It did not require long to find a spot where the fissure was easily
leaped. In fact, the exploit was becoming quite an everyday thing with
them.

"We are not far from the spot where we killed that rattler yesterday,"
said Fred, recognizing several landmarks. "I wonder whether there are
any more near us----"

At that instant Fred uttered a gasp and leaped several feet from the
ground, while his companion was hardly a second behind him. Both had
heard the well-remembered whir at the same moment, and bounded away
several steps before pausing to look back.

Remarkable as it might seem, a second specimen of the _crotalus_, fully
as large as the other, lay on the flat surface of a rock only a few
inches above the ground. Evidently it was sunning itself when thus
disturbed by the approach of the young hunters, at sight of whom it
threw itself into coil. The boys were not in danger, for the warning was
sounded while they were still a number of paces distant.

Feeling safe, they stood still and surveyed the hideous thing. They
agreed that it was larger than the other, and seemed to be darker in
color. But for the fact that the reptiles were on opposite sides of the
canyon, it might be believed they were mates. The head and tail were
elevated, the latter vibrating with the swift, hazy appearance at the
end of the rattles which they had noted before.

Jack repeated the oft-quoted expression: "The heel of the woman shall
bruise the serpent's head," and added: "I suppose nine persons out of
every ten, when they see any kind of a snake, are seized with an impulse
to kill it."

"Even though many are harmless and useful."

"I think the best use you can put a rattlesnake to is to blow him into
smithereens, which is what I am going to do."

As he spoke, Jack brought his Winchester to a level and sighted
carefully at the pitted head of the serpent. He was deliberate, and did
not press the trigger until sure his aim was accurate to a hair.

Fred kept his eye on that head. At the instant the sharp crack of the
rifle rang out the frightful object vanished, and the long body broke
into fierce writhings. Jack had clipped off the head as neatly as if
with the blow of a scimitar, the bullet shattering the neck just below,
and at its narrowest portion.

"That's as well as I could have done myself," commented Fred, as his
friend lowered his weapon and watched the struggles of his victim, which
quickly ceased, for, as has been said, the _crotalus_ species is easily
killed, and when one of them has been decapitated he cannot keep up
appearances very long.

When it became certain the reptile was dead the boys drew near for a
closer inspection. They counted the rattles, which were seventeen in
number, proving the reptile of extraordinary size.

"We didn't think to count those of the other," said Fred, "but I am sure
it was not so large as this."

"No; but I wonder whether we are going to stumble over them at every
step?"

"This is only the second one; we may not see another for a week."

"I hope we shall not; but so long as they are kind enough to give us
notice of their intentions we ought to be able to avoid their bites."

It looked as if their experience of the previous day was to be repeated,
for within a hundred yards from the spot an animal was discovered on a
rock, a considerable distance above them. Fred was the first to see it,
and exclaimed:

"There's another buck, Jack! It's your turn."

But before Jack could bring his weapon to a level the animal saw them
and was off like a flash. In fact they had no more than a glimpse of
it--barely enough to see that it had no antlers, and probably was not a
deer at all.

"It isn't going to be as easy work as we thought," said Fred; "I
shouldn't be surprised if we fail to get a shot to-day."

"Well, we shall have the fun of tramping ourselves tired. It seems to me
that when any sort of game shows itself it comes out in plain sight and
is not scared up by us. Let's sit down a while and watch things around
us."

This singular proposal was acted upon. After picking their way some
distance further among the rocks they chose a seat, and then looked
searchingly here and there at the different elevations and prominent
points, in the hope of catching sight of some game which would give them
a shot before dashing off with headlong haste.

"Right over that part of the mountain peak yonder," said Jack, pointing
at the place, "I saw the moon rise last night. I have watched it come
out of the ocean many a time, but never saw anything so beautiful
before."

He described as best he could the impressive scene, while Fred listened,
and for the first time felt regret that he had not been awakened that
he, too, might have enjoyed the view.

When he had studied the mountain peak for some minutes, he raised his
glass and surveyed it steadily for a while longer.

"I thought so," he remarked; "turn your glass, Jack, in that direction."

Jack did as requested, and saw to what his comrade referred. Perched on
the highest portion was an immense gray-headed eagle. Sailing thither
from the depths of space, he had paused for a while, with the grand view
spread out before him, and what a view it must have been!

It was easy to identify the bird with the aid of their glasses, which
were kept pointed for some time at him.

"I wonder whether he sees us?" said Fred.

"There can be no doubt of it, for their eyes detect the smallest object
on a landscape. He is probably studying us with as much interest as we
are watching him."

"Our rifles couldn't carry a ball half-way to him."

"And what if they could? Would you wish to harm the emblem of our
country?"

"No; unless he attacked us, which I don't think is likely. Halloo!"

Just then the immense bird spread his wings and began skimming through
the air with majestic grace. More than that, he was coming in the
direction of the boys.

"I believe he means to make a meal off of us!" exclaimed Fred; "we would
better be ready for him."

"There's nothing to be frightened at. If he intends to attack us we have
only to wait until he is near, when we can puncture him."

If the king of birds held any such intention he changed his mind.
Swooping far across the intervening space, seemingly aiming straight at
them, he suddenly changed his course, and, ascending high in the sky,
swept around in a wide circle and finally disappeared over the peak
where first seen.

The boys sat for a while in silence, gazing away in the distance, where
the noble bird had vanished, half-expecting it to reappear and probably
press its attack; but it had taken its flight for good and was seen no
more.

"I wonder whether we would have done any better if we had brought a dog
with us?" said Jack, beginning to feel a trifle discouraged over their
failure to secure a shot at any game.

"I proposed bringing my dog, you remember, when we left home, but you
thought we could do better out here. Hank and the rest of them don't
seem to place much value on the animals in hunting. Did you hear that?"

From some point not very far off came the report of a rifle, though
whether it was the weapon of Hank Hazletine or one of the Indians that
had been discharged, neither could guess.

"Somebody else is in luck, and I don't see why we should not----"

Before Fred could finish his sentence both heard the rustling of bushes
behind them. They turned on the instant, and saw a sight which held them
transfixed, for never had they expected to view anything of the kind.

They had read and heard much of grizzly bears. They knew they grew to an
enormous size, and are the most formidable animals found in the great
West, but had they been told that there were such monsters as the one
before them they could not have believed it had it been related by
Hazletine himself.

To Jack and Fred he seemed fully four times the size of the largest
black bear they had ever seen in any zoological garden. Had his legs
been longer, Fred Greenwood would have pronounced him the equal of Jumbo
himself.

Where this Colossus among beasts had come from it was impossible to say,
but the terrifying fact was self-evident that he was advancing to attack
the boys!

He must have caught sight of them as they sat on the rock with their
backs toward him, and, angered at the intrusion, he was sweeping down
upon them like a cyclone, furious and determined to crush them out of
existence.

[Illustration: "He was sweeping down upon them like a cyclone."]

The gait of the animal was awkward, but speedier even than the youths
suspected. He swung along with a swaying motion, and his claws, striking
the flinty rocks as he passed over them, rattled like iron nails. His
vast mouth was open, his long red tongue lolling out, and his white
teeth gleaming. As if no element of terror was to be omitted he uttered
a deep, cavernous growl at every step or two, while his comparatively
small black eyes seemed to glow with a savage light, altogether foreign
to the species.

All this was taken in at the first glance of the boys, who, petrified
for one moment, realized in the next their fearful peril.

"There's no time to shoot!" exclaimed Jack; "we must run!"

"But he can run faster than we!" replied Fred, who stood his ground long
enough to bring his Winchester to his shoulder and let fly straight at
the front of the beast. That he struck the bear was certain, but it
served only to add to his towering rage, and he plunged forward without
halt.

Jack had made no attempt to fire, but was running at headlong speed.
Fred was eager to thrust another cartridge into the chamber of his
Winchester from the magazine, but to do so would detain him until old
Ephraim was upon him, and even then it was not likely the bullet would
stay or affect his attack.

Accordingly, instead of firing a second shot he whirled about and dashed
after Jack, who was thus placed about a rod in advance. Although the
ground was not favorable for running, it may be safely said that neither
Jack Dudley nor Fred Greenwood ever gave such an exhibition of speed.
They held fast to their rifles, for it looked as if the weapons were to
be their final reliance.

Fred glanced over his shoulder to learn how he was making out in the
race. With an awful sinking he saw that the grizzly was gaining fast
upon him. Still he dared not pause long enough to fire, but redoubled
his energies, only to catch his foot in a running vine and plunge
forward on his face.




CHAPTER XII.

THE TUG OF WAR.


Jack Dudley, being some paces in advance of Fred Greenwood, and alarmed
for him because of his greater peril, had slightly slackened his speed,
for he was not the one to seek safety at the expense of his comrade. The
instant he saw him fall he stopped short, and, wheeling about, fired at
the grizzly, and pumping a second cartridge into the chamber of his
Winchester, let fly again, both shots striking the beast, who was so
close that a miss was impossible.

It need not be said that Fred, having pitched forward on his hands and
knees, did not remain thus. No hunter, even if a youth, gives up so long
as there is a fighting chance for life. He instantly leaped to his feet,
and a couple of bounds placed him beyond reach, for the moment, of his
terrible enemy.

The bear seemed to understand who had wounded him last, and, although
closer to Fred than to his companion, he swerved to the left and headed
for Jack Dudley. The latter did not stay on the order of his going, but
made off at his highest speed. Brief as was the halt, it wrought a
complete change of situation. Whereas Fred had been in the greatest
danger, Jack was now thus placed, because the grizzly was closer to him.
Not only that, but, ignoring the younger lad, he gave his whole
attention to Jack.

Events were going with such a rush that the boys were almost overwhelmed
before they could help themselves. Fred supposed the bear was at his
heels until, having run a couple of rods, he glanced over his shoulder
and saw the imminent peril of Jack. Then, with a thrill of alarm, he in
his turn checked his flight, and bringing his Winchester to a level
drove a bullet into the immense head of the brute, which by that time
had received a respectable amount of lead in his carcass.

But "old Ephraim" seemed to have determined to dispose of the fugitives
in the reverse order of their ages; that is to say, having changed his
attentions to Jack Dudley, he did not mean to be diverted therefrom,
even though the younger lad was showing disagreeable interest in him.

This peculiar turn of affairs gave Fred his favorable chance; and,
standing motionless, he continued his miniature bombardment as fast as
he could shove the cartridges into the chamber of his weapon, aim, and
fire. Surely the bullets, all of which found a lodgment somewhere in the
anatomy of the monster, must have produced an effect, but they could not
divert him from his main purpose. He bore down upon the apparently
doomed Jack Dudley as if he would not be denied.

This fact caused Fred to be thrown partly to the rear, so that the
remarkable combat took the form of the grizzly pursuing one of the boys,
while the other boy was pursuing the grizzly. The position of Fred,
however, thus became unfavorable, for he was unable to aim at any
vulnerable portion of the creature. He continued firing into his body,
but the bullets produced no perceptible effect in this fight for life.

Meanwhile the situation of Jack Dudley became perilous to the last
degree. To stop and fire insured his certain seizure by the grizzly, who
would require but a moment to tear the life from him. Jack saw him so
near, indeed, that he did that which no person would do except in the
last extremity. He flung away his rifle, that it might not impede his
flight, and concentrated all his energies into the one effort of
running.

He had no time to look where he was going. He could only strive with the
desperation of despair to preserve the distance between him and his
pursuer, in the faint hope that something would intervene to save him.
Fred was not only firing his gun as fast as he could, but he shouted to
the bear, in the hope of diverting his attention from Jack, who could
not keep up the unequal flight much longer.

The terrified fugitive leaped over boulders, dashed around interposing
rocks, and bounded across open spaces, hardly daring to look over his
shoulder, for he knew from the sounds of pursuit that the animal was at
his heels. It seemed every moment as if the prodigious paw of the
grizzly would smite him to the earth, when no human power could save
him.

Suddenly the fugitive, while dashing forward in this blind, headlong
fashion, found himself confronted by the canyon with which he and Fred
had already had a memorable experience. It yawned at right angles to the
course he was following, its width so great that it was impossible for
him to leap it at that point. But he knew there must be some such place,
and he continued his flight along the side of the chasm, hunting for a
spot that would permit him to reach the other bank.

He did not stop to think how this could benefit him, for it was to be
supposed that if the grizzly could outrun he could also outleap him, and
the moment the fugitive landed on the further bank the brute would do
the same, without losing an inch of the advantage already gained. In
fact, Jack Dudley had no time to think of anything except to run with
all the vigor which nature had given him.

All at once he saw a spot where the feat looked possible. There was no
time for him to turn off to gain the momentum, but, measuring the
interval with his eye, he gathered his muscles and leaped outward. The
jump was diagonal, and made under most difficult circumstances.

Who shall describe the awful thrill that shot through Jack Dudley when,
at the moment of leaving the rocky edge of the rocky wall, he was sure
he was about to fail in his last effort? The other margin of the canyon
wall appeared to recede, and he uttered a despairing cry, certain that
the next instant he would go spinning down the frightful abyss.

It is at such critical times that the question of life and death is
often decided by incidents so trifling that they are unnoticed. Had Jack
Dudley retained his Winchester in his grasp he would have been lost. It
would not have been alone the weight of the weapon, but its interference
with the free use of his hands. As it was, the latter were untrammeled,
and, though his feet missed a firm hold, he instinctively clutched the
craggy projections, and, with a supreme effort, drew himself over the
margin and beyond all danger of falling back into the canyon.

And where, all this time, was old Ephraim?

The remark just made concerning the effect of trifles was shown as
strikingly in his case as in that of the fugitive. Despite his enormous
weight and awkwardness of action, the grizzly without special exertion
could have made the leap that had just been exhibited before his eyes
had he been in his usual condition, but it has been shown that he had
been struck by several bullets. Though most of these inflicted little
more than flesh wounds, which under the circumstances were trifling, yet
others did effective work. This was especially the case with those that
found a lodgment in his head, which, big and tough as it was, lacked the
power of turning aside a rifle-ball, as the indurated back of an
alligator often does.

It is to be supposed that the enraged grizzly did not comprehend the
possible weakening of his colossal power through the effect of these
pellets, and it is quite likely that even with such weakening he would
have accomplished the leap of the canyon, but for the interference of an
incident which cannot be considered in any other light than
providential.

Fred Greenwood's anguish was for his companion, whom it seemed
impossible to help, despite the desperate effort he was making to do so.
He saw the grizzly lumbering after Jack, giving no heed to the shots he
sent after him, but steadily gaining upon the fugitive, whose fate hung
in the passing of the seconds. Fred knew what it meant when his friend
abruptly changed his course and began skirting the canyon in his frantic
hunt for a narrower place. The bear was so close upon him for several
paces that the terrified Fred stopped short, ceased shooting, and held
his breath, expecting the great beast to strike down his comrade. The
younger lad could do no more, and, staring at the two, he asked in agony
that heaven would not desert his friend.

Suddenly Jack Dudley rose like a bird in air. At the instant the monster
was upon him he made the leap, landing on the further edge, as has been
told, and quickly scrambling upon solid foundation. Had he been ten
seconds later nothing could have saved him, for the grizzly showed no
more hesitation than he in making the jump.

At the instant Fred read the brute's intention he brought his rifle to
his shoulder. Unsuspected by himself, the last cartridge in the magazine
of his Winchester was in the chamber of the weapon, so that, if it
failed to help, the service of the younger lad was at an end for the
time, for it would be all over before he could bring into use any
cartridges from his belt.

To make the leap to which we have referred the grizzly changed his
position. Until that moment he had been running straight away from Fred,
but now, of necessity, he turned partly toward him. Recalling the words
of Hank Hazletine, Fred aimed at a point just back of the foreleg, as it
reached forward. The ball sped true to its aim, and entering, perhaps,
the most vulnerable point of the body, did more than all the other
bullets that had found a lodging-place in the grizzly, for it inflicted
a mortal wound.

It was this fact that destroyed the effort of the bear at the crisis of
its inception. The attempt already put forth carried him well beyond the
side of the canyon, but it failed to land him firmly on the other
margin. His forepaws went over the top, precisely as the hands of Jack
Dudley had done, and began a furious scratching of the flinty surface,
while the hind feet clawed with equal fierceness the inner side of the
wall. The brute was striving to save himself, and it is to be presumed
would have done so but for the cause named.

That last shot told the story. The shot had seriously weakened the bear,
and his mighty strength was fast oozing away. His struggles grew less
vigorous, though they continued up to the last moment. Jack Dudley had
become aware of what was going on, and, stopping in his flight, shouted:

"Shoot him, Fred, before he can climb out!"

Fred attempted to do so, but discovered he had no more cartridges at
command. Since the bear at best could not harm the younger, he ran
forward to the side of the canyon, just behind the beast. Jack had
paused, so that both were looking at the grizzly, whose huge head and
massive shoulders protruded above the edge of the canyon. While they
looked the head dropped from sight, followed by the forefeet, whose
claws scratched over the flinty surface as they slipped backward.

Knowing what had occurred, Jack and Fred ran to the edge and looked
down. They were in time to see the mountainous bulk tumbling into the
vast chasm. The body maintained a horizontal posture, as in life, until
it struck a projecting point which sent it bounding against the other
side, where the impact added to the tendency of the first blow, and the
body turned over and over, like an immense log rolling down hill.
Despite the gloom of the abyss the sun was shining so brightly, and was
in such a favorable position, that everything was seen with
distinctness.

Peering downward, the awed and grateful boys saw the black mass suddenly
strike the foamy waters and send the spray flying in all directions. It
disappeared for a moment and then popped up like a rubber-ball, and went
dancing down the current toward the break in the walls which they had
visited a brief while before.

Still silent and watching, they observed it dancing up and down with the
violence of the stream until its motion was arrested by striking an
obstruction, which held it motionless. There it stayed for the remaining
minutes spent in peering into the abyss.

Jack and Fred looked up and across the canyon at the same instant. They
were directly opposite, and hardly twelve feet apart. The elder took off
his hat and called:

"Are you ready?"

"Yes," said Fred, removing his head-gear.

"All together!"

And then they swung their hats and hurrahed with the vim which, all
things considered, was justified by events. They were happy and
grateful, and neither forgot to thank, with all the fervency of his
nature, the One who had delivered them in safety from the very jaws of
death. No matter what other dangers might come to them, there could be
none narrower or more striking than that through which they had just
passed.

"Do you intend to stay on that side of the canyon?" asked Fred.

"I don't know that there is any choice between our places, but if you
feel lonely I'll come over to your help."

"I thought you might want to pick up the gun you threw away."

Jack looked at each of his hands in turn and laughed.

"Do you know I had forgotten all about that? I don't remember having
thrown it aside."

"I saw you do it, and it was a lucky thing you did."

The two walked beside the canyon until they came to a straight place,
where Jack easily made the leap and joined his friend. Then they set out
to recover the Winchester, which, as matters stood, was almost beyond
value to them.

"I can't recall the spot where I dropped it," remarked Jack, allowing
his companion to take the lead.

"I do; you and I were doing such tall running then, and for some minutes
afterward, that we covered more ground than would be supposed. That's
the spot, just ahead."

He indicated an open space, thirty or forty feet in width, lying between
a ridge of boulders, over which it was astonishing how the fugitive had
managed to make such good progress.

"We shall find it right there----"

Fred checked his words, for at that moment they came upon the spot he
had in mind and both swept their gaze over it. Their dismay may be
imagined when they saw nothing of the Winchester.

"You must be mistaken as to the place," said Jack.

"I can't be; it was just after you had leaped down from that low boulder
that you gave your right arm a swing and away the gun went."

"Did you notice where it landed?"

"I can put my hand on the very spot."

"Do so."

Fred led the way a few paces and said:

"It was there, and nowhere else."

Jack bent over and carefully studied the earth.

"My gracious! you are right; that dent in the ground was made by the
stock of my gun, and it couldn't have gone its own length further."

The space was clear for several yards, and they would have discerned a
small coin lying anywhere on it, but nothing suggesting a weapon was in
sight.

A momentary consternation took possession of them. Only one conclusion
was possible: some person had taken the Winchester.

"Do you suppose it was Hank, who wanted to have some fun with us?" asked
Fred.

Jack shook his head.

"At any other time I might believe it, but Hank isn't one to look for
fun when the lives of two persons are in danger. It wasn't he."

"Who, then, could it be?"

Again Jack shook his head.

"You know there are a number of Indians hunting in this neighborhood.
Some of them may have been near us, and, hearing our cries and the
reports of our guns, started to find out what it meant. Coming upon my
Winchester, they carried it off."

This was the most reasonable explanation they could think of, but it did
not lessen their disappointment at the loss of the indispensable weapon.

"I won't stand it!" exclaimed Jack, whose indignation was rising; "the
man who took that gun must give it back!"

It was impossible to know in what direction to look for the pilferer,
but the youth's long strides led him toward the break in the walls of
the canyon where they had seen the three Indians earlier in the
forenoon. Whether it was reasonable to expect to find them, or rather
the thief, there, would be hard to say, but Jack did find the one for
whom he was looking.

Half the intervening distance was passed, when he turned his head and
said in an excited undertone to his companion:

"He's just ahead, and as sure as I live the thief is Motoza!"

Before Fred, slightly at the rear, could gain sight of the Indian, Jack
broke into a lope and called:

"Hold on there, Motoza! You have something that belongs to me."

The dusky vagrant was alone and walking at a moderate pace from the
youth. Although he did not look around until hailed he must have known
he was followed, but he stopped short and wheeled about with a wondering
expression on his painted face.

There could be no mistake by Jack Dudley, for Motoza was carrying two
Winchesters, one in either hand, and a glance enabled the youth to
recognize his own property.

"Howdy, brother?" asked Motoza, with the old grin on his face.

Jack was too angry to be tactful. He continued his rapid strides, and as
he drew near reached out his hand.

"Never mind how I do; give me my rifle."

But with the fingers of Jack almost on the weapon, Motoza shifted his
hand backward, so that the gun was held behind his body. He did not
stir, but continued grinning.

"What do you mean?" demanded Jack, his face flushed, and his anger
greater than before; "didn't you hear me ask for my gun?"

"Whooh! brother frow way gun--me pick him up--he mine."

"I threw it down so as to have a better chance of getting away from the
grizzly bear; I intended to pick it up again. I know you are a great
thief, Motoza, but you can't steal that Winchester from me; hand it
over!"

And Jack extended his hand again; but the Sioux persisted in keeping the
weapon behind him, though his own was in front, where the lad might have
been tempted to snatch it from his grasp.

The youth was fast losing his self-command. He had learned the character
of this vagrant from Hazletine, and it was plain that he meant to retain
the valuable weapon, while Jack was equally determined he should not.

"I tell you for the last time to give me my gun! _Do you hear?_"

The demand was made in a loud voice and accompanied by a threatening
step toward the Indian, who showed no fear. The grin, however, had left
his face, and he recoiled a step with such a tigerish expression on his
ugly countenance that his assailant ought to have been warned of his
danger. Motoza, the Sioux, was ready to commit murder for the sake of
retaining that which did not belong to him.

"Stop!" commanded Fred Greenwood, whom both seemed to have forgotten in
the flurry of the moment.

The younger was standing a little to the rear and to one side, but his
Winchester, it will be remembered, was in his hand, and was now pointed
at the dusky scamp.

"Motoza, if you want to preserve that sweet countenance of yours, hand
that gun to my friend before I let daylight through you!"




CHAPTER XIII.

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE.


Once more Motoza had allowed an American youth to get the drop on him,
for he could not mistake the meaning of that command, nor the deeper
eloquence of the pose of Fred Greenwood with his rifle at a dead level.
The Sioux must have despised himself for his forgetfulness.

But he had already proven the readiness with which he accepted a
situation, no matter how unwelcome. The hand that held the weapon of
Jack Dudley whipped round to the front with a deft movement, which,
however, was not quicker than the return of the grin to his countenance.

"Motoza friend--he not want gun of brother," he remarked.

"You wouldn't get it if you _did_ want it," said Jack, not to be
mollified by this sudden change of front. Instead of accepting the
hypocritical proffer, the youth was imprudent enough to add, as he felt
his Winchester once more in his grasp:

"You are the meanest thief in the country, Motoza, and this must be the
last time you try your hand on us."

"Off with you!" added Fred, beginning to tire with the constraint of his
position; "good-by, Motoza, and I hope we shall not meet again."

At the moment of obeying, the Sioux glanced at the lad who had thus
turned the tables on him. The expression of his face was frightful.
Ferocious hate, thirst for revenge and flaming anger shone through the
coat of paint and were concentrated on the younger of the youths. Fred
saw it and cared not, but Jack was so alarmed that he almost wished his
comrade would fire his weapon and thus shut out the fruition of the
horrible threat that gleamed through that look.

It lasted, however, but an instant. Much in the same manner as in the
grove, when caught at a disadvantage by Jack Dudley, the Sioux walked
off and was quickly lost to view.

Neither of the boys spoke for several minutes. Then Jack asked, in an
awed voice:

"Did you see his face when he turned toward you just before walking
away?"

"Yes; and I have seen handsomer ones."

"You may make light of it, Fred, but I was much nearer than you, and
that expression will haunt me for many a day and night to come."

To the astonishment of the elder, Fred began laughing, as if he found it
all very amusing. Jack, in surprise, asked the cause of his mirth.

"If Motoza had only known the truth! There isn't a cartridge either in
the magazine or the chamber of my rifle, which reminds me."

And still laughing, the younger proceeded to fill the magazine from his
belt and to put his Winchester in condition for immediate use.

"We have been told many times, Jack, that the first thing to do after
firing a gun is to reload, and I see how much more important it is here
than at home."

When Jack came to examine his weapon he found a half-dozen cartridges
remaining in the magazine, and he, too, placed the weapon in the best
form for use. They changed their position, returning to the spot where
the crisis had taken place with the grizzly, for both felt some
misgiving concerning the Sioux, who could not be far off.

"Jack, what about the feelings of Motoza _now_?"

"It begins to look as if Hank was right. I am sure the Indian doesn't
hold much friendship for either of us. He is bad clean through."

"He may have some regard for _you_, but there wasn't much tender
affection in the last lingering look he gave _me_."

Jack shuddered.

"I never saw anything like it. If he had had the power he would have
killed you with that look. I feel like urging Hank, when we next see
him, to make a change of quarters."

"Why?"

"That we may find some section where we are not likely to meet Motoza
again. I don't understand why so many Indians are off the reservation.
There must be a number of them that are friends of Motoza, and they will
try some other trick on us."

"He has tried one or two already," replied Fred, much less impressed
with the danger than his friend.

"True, we have had remarkably good fortune, but it can't last. Motoza
will learn to be more cunning next time."

"If you feel that way, Jack, the best thing for us to do is to go home."

"Your words are hardly worthy of you, Fred," replied Jack, hurt at the
slur.

"I ask your pardon. I know it is your friendship for me that speaks, but
I cannot feel the fear that disturbs you. Suppose we drop the question
till we see Hank. We will let him know everything that has taken place
and rely upon him."

This was a wise conclusion, but the fact remained that there was no
expectation of seeing their guide until night, which was a number of
hours distant, and, since the Indians were in the vicinity, there was
plenty of time for a great many things to happen. It would seem, indeed,
that the advantage was almost entirely on the side of Motoza, for, with
his superior woodcraft, he could keep track of the movements of the boys
without their discovering or suspecting his presence. Altogether, it
looked as if a meeting with their guide could not take place too soon.

From a point perhaps a mile away came the faint report of a rifle,
followed in the same second by another report. The fact suggested more
than one startling supposition, but the youths were in no mood to
speculate thereon, for it will be admitted that the incidents of the
forenoon were sufficient to engage their thoughts.

It was a hard fact, however, that when they looked at their watches and
found that it was noon, the most interesting subject that presented
itself was as to how they could secure the meal which they felt was
overdue.

"Let's make a hunt in a different direction," said Fred. "It is best to
keep away from the neighborhood of those Indians, so far as we can
locate them from the shots we occasionally hear, for the game isn't
likely to stay where they are."

"Off yonder to the north appears to be a valley," remarked Jack, after
the two had studied their surroundings for some minutes through their
glasses. "I can't tell how extensive it is, for it is shut out by that
mountain peak on the right, but I suppose one place is as good as
another."

Having agreed as to their course, they wasted no time. It was a long and
severe tramp to the locality, for again the peculiar purity of the
atmosphere misled them, and what they took to be one mile proved to be
fully double that length. Finally the hungry lads reached a ridge from
whose top they could look down in the valley that had first caught their
attention, but which for the last hour had been excluded from their
sight by the intervening obstacles.

"Now, we can't tell whether any game is below waiting for us," said
Jack, "but we can't lose anything by acting as if there is."

It was a wise precaution, as speedily became apparent. As carefully as a
couple of Indians they picked their way up the slope, and just before
reaching the crest sank upon their knees, and, crawling a little
further, peeped over the top as if they expected to discover a hostile
camp within a hundred yards.

The prospect caused an involuntary exclamation of pleasure from both.
The valley was two or three hundred yards in width, and, after winding
past, curved out of sight behind the mountain range already referred to.
It was one emerald mass of rich grass, in which ten thousand cattle
could have found abundant pasturage. No trees appeared anywhere except
at the furthest bend in the valley, where a small grove stood near the
middle, and seemed to surround a spring of water, which, flowing in the
other direction, was not within sight of the young hunters.

What lent additional beauty to this landscape was the singular
uniformity of the valley. The slope was gentle on each side, without any
abrupt declivities, and there was hardly any variation in its width. The
dark-green color of the incline and bottom of the valley gave the whole
scene a softness that would have charmed an artist.

The young men admired the picturesque prospect, the like of which they
had never before viewed, and yet it must be confessed that one feature
of the landscape appealed more strongly to them than all the rest.
Perhaps a half-mile away six or eight antelope were cropping the grass,
unconscious of the approach of danger. They were near the small clump of
trees alluded to, and may have lately drank from the water flowing
therefrom. They were in a bunch, all their heads down, and had evidently
taken no alarm from the occasional distant reports of guns.

"I say, Jack, there's a splendid dinner!" whispered Fred, excitedly.

"What good will it do us, so long as it is _there_? I should like to
have it _here_."

"It ought to be easy to pick off one of those creatures; Hank told us
they make fine eating."

"That is all true, but it is also true that the antelope is one of the
most timid of creatures, and the best hunter finds it hard work to get
within reach of them."

"You know how curious they are? The men at the ranch told the other
night about lying down in the grass in the middle of a prairie and
holding up a stick with a handkerchief at the end of it. Timid as was
the antelope, it would gradually draw near to find out what the thing
meant, and pay for its curiosity with its life."

Such incidents are quite common in the West, but neither of the boys
felt it safe to rely upon the stratagem. They feared that at the first
attempt the antelope would take fright and make off beyond recovery, and
Fred Greenwood's proposition was adopted.

"There doesn't seem to be any wind blowing, but if we try to steal down
the side of the valley we are sure to frighten them off. Now, if you
will stay here, Jack, I'll pick my way round to the other side, so that
the herd will be between us. Then I'll do my best to get near enough for
a shot; if I fail, they will run for this point and come within range of
you. Between us two, one is certain to get a shot at them."

"It's putting a big lot of work on you, Fred," said the chivalrous Jack.

"It won't be half as hard to bear as the hunger I'll feel in the course
of an hour or two if we don't get one of them."

The plan was so simple that no explanation was necessary. Jack Dudley
had only to remain extended on the ground where he was, with his
Winchester ready, and keep an eye on the little herd, which could not
observe him unless he was unusually careless. He could easily judge of
Fred's success or failure by watching the animals, and it would seem
that success was almost certain for one of the young hunters. The only
thing to be feared was that Fred would betray himself before reaching
the other side of the game that was so tempting to both.

The comrades looked at their watches at the moment of separating, and
found it was precisely one o'clock. Fred gave himself an hour to reach a
point from which to start on his return, though it was possible that
double that time would be required. Before the interval had expired Jack
had his glass to his eyes, and was studying the valley below.

As the antelope cropped the rich grass they occasionally took a step in
the direction of the watcher; but the largest one, evidently the leader,
changed his course so as to work back toward the little grove of trees,
the others following. Now and then the leader raised his head and looked
around, as if suspecting danger, though his fears were not confirmed. At
longer intervals other members of the herd did the same, but it was
evident that they neither saw nor scented anything amiss.

Jack's constant fear was that Fred would betray himself through some
accident. His course would bring him nearer the game and the risk was
considerable; but as the minutes passed without anything of that nature
taking place, his hope increased.

"More than likely Fred himself will get the shot instead of me. It makes
no difference, so that we don't lose our supper; for," he added,
dismally, "the dinner is already gone."

When another half-hour had passed, he was sure his chum was on the other
side of the herd.

"There must be a break pretty soon. Suppose that instead of coming
toward me," added Jack, giving expression to a dread that had not
occurred to him until then, "they dash off into the mountains on either
side. Then we shall be doomed to starvation!"

He thought that with the aid of his glass he would be able to follow
Fred as he stole down the side of the valley, since the position of the
spectator was much more elevated than that of the antelope. It would
require sharp scrutiny even with the aid of the instrument to do this,
and, look as keenly as he might, he could discover nothing that
suggested anything of that nature.

When three o'clock went by without any evidence of alarm among the
animals browsing in the middle of the valley, Jack Dudley began to
wonder what it could mean.

"Fred was sure that a single hour was enough to place himself on the
further side of them, and double that time has passed. He ought to be
well down the slope, but I can see nothing of him."

One fact, however, was apparent: the antelope were steadily though
slowly working toward the ridge on which the young man lay. At the rate
they were advancing it would not be long before it would be safe to try
a shot.

This progress could not be laid to any alarm coming from the other side.
If the animals received fright they would be off with the speed of the
wind, instead of inching along in the fashion they were now following.

"It begins to look as if I am to secure the meal, after all," thought
Jack, forgetting his slight uneasiness for his friend in his growing
excitement.

The following minute gave proof of the timidity of the American
antelope. With all the care possible, the youth extended his gun in
front of him over the slope, but the herd took the alarm on the instant,
though it seemed impossible that they should have seen or heard
anything. The leader raised his head, and whirling to one side, started
at a swift gallop toward the other end of the valley, the rest of the
animals being hardly a second behind him.

The peculiar panic and stampede of the creatures gave Jack Dudley the
best possible target, though the shot was a long one. He did not aim at
the leader, but at a smaller animal that immediately followed him. The
bullet pierced the heart of the antelope, which made a frenzied leap
high in air, staggered a few paces, and dropped to the ground without a
particle of life.

"Hurrah!" exclaimed the delighted Jack, springing up and dashing down
the side of the valley toward his prize; "I beat you, after all, Fred!"

Not doubting that his comrade would speedily appear, Jack gave no
further thought to him, but continued running until he reached the
prize. He had learned the art so rapidly that it took but a few minutes
to cut all he could need for himself and friend. Then he hurried to the
little grove near by, washed and dressed the food, which seemed to be
juicy and tender, and started a fire for the purpose of broiling it.

He had not paused in his work up to this point, but now he stopped with
the first real thrill of alarm for his friend.

"Four o'clock!" he exclaimed to himself; "what can have become of him?"

He walked to the edge of the trees and looked out, anxiously peering in
different directions, but nothing was seen of his friend. Knowing Fred's
waggish nature, Jack hoped that he was indulging in some jest, but he
could not quite convince himself that such was the fact. The hunger of
Fred would have prevented his postponing the meal one moment longer than
was necessary.

When an abundance of food was browned and crisped and ready the appetite
of Jack Dudley was less than it was two hours before, the cause being
his growing alarm over the unaccountable absence of Fred.

"I can't understand it," he repeated for the twentieth time; "some
accident must have befallen him. Can it be Motoza has had anything to do
with it?"

It was the first time that Jack had expressed this fear in words, but it
was by no means the first time he had felt it. Rather curiously, from
the moment his friend passed out of sight, several hours before, the
vague misgiving began to shape itself in his mind. He fought it off and
succeeded in repressing it for a time, but he could do so no longer.

"Fred didn't seem to give any meaning to that awful look of the Sioux
when he started to walk away, but I saw what it meant, though I never
dreamed the blow would fall so soon."

His heart was depressed almost beyond bearing, and the anguish was
deepened by the fact that he could see no way of helping his friend. The
only thing possible was to follow as nearly as he could the course taken
by Fred, but there was no certainty of that. He knew he had turned to
the right when he left the crest of the ridge, after which there had
been no glimpse of him.

"But he made for a point over yonder," reflected Jack, "and there I'll
search for him."

This was exceedingly indefinite, but it was better than standing idle.
The antelope had long since vanished, and there was no need of care in
his progress--rather otherwise, since he desired to attract the notice
of his friend. Jack broke into a loping trot, emitting the familiar
signal so often used by both, calling his name, and even firing his
rifle in air; but there came back no response, and his fears deepened.

Jack was in the mood to be unjust.

"I don't understand Hank Hazletine's action. He sets out to take us on a
hunt among the mountains, and then goes off and leaves us alone. Why
doesn't he stay with us? If he had done that, this never could have
happened. Fred and I can generally take care of ourselves, but we are
not used to this plagued country, which I wish neither he nor I had ever
set foot in."




CHAPTER XIV.

MISSING.


The minute quickly arrived when Jack Dudley could no longer doubt that a
great misfortune had befallen his comrade, Fred Greenwood.

In the anguish of anxiety Jack's imagination pictured many mishaps that
might account for the disappearance. He must have heard the report of
the elder's Winchester, and, since Fred's attention was centred upon the
herd of antelope, he could not fail to know that his friend had secured
one of them for their evening meal. The only thing to prevent his
hastening to join Jack must have been his inability to do so. There was
the remote possibility that his accident had been of a nature that
involved no one else--such, for instance, as sudden illness, though Jack
had never known anything like that to overtake his friend.

All that the youth could do was to attempt to follow the route that Fred
had taken when he set out to place himself on the other side of the
game. It was guesswork to trace his footsteps, but the elder youth made
the effort. When he had progressed half the distance, however, he
paused, convinced that his labor was utterly useless. He called to Fred,
repeated their familiar signals and fired several charges in air, with
no more response than at first.

"He has been either killed or carried off by a party of Indians," was
the conclusion that forced itself upon him.

And with this conviction came the certainty that it was out of the power
of Jack Dudley to do anything for his friend. He might tramp back and
forth for nights and days, but with no success, for Fred Greenwood was
gone--whither?

Had Jack been skilled in woodcraft, possibly he might have discovered
some signs along the valley that would have enlightened him, but he was
untrained in the ways of red men and was not equal to the task. A dog
that knew how to track a person would have been of immeasurable value,
but such a canine was not to be had.

One memory clung tormentingly to the searcher. It was the demoniac face
of Motoza, the Sioux, when Fred Greenwood compelled him to return the
Winchester of Jack. There could be but one interpretation of that
expression, and it boded the worst for the missing youth.

"Motoza feels no affection for me, but his hatred of Fred is so intense
that he is bent on revenging himself; yet I did not think he would
strike so soon."

The afternoon was drawing to a close, and Jack was fully two miles from
camp. If he wished to reach their rendezvous before night he had no time
to waste. The problem was now in the shape that Hank Hazletine's help
was indispensable. If anyone could assist Fred Greenwood, the guide was
the man.

"He promised to meet us this evening, and if I wait I shall lose my
way."

Accordingly the lad faced in the direction of the plateau and pressed
forward with energy. In his haste he kept the former landmarks in view,
and his previous experience had given him a certain familiarity with the
region which prevented his going astray. Once more he leaped the canyon,
without pausing longer than to glance into its depths as he swung over
it. He saw nothing of the bulky carcass of the grizzly bear that had
fallen a victim to the marksmanship of himself and friend, and just as
night was shutting in he reached the edge of the small plateau where the
ponies were contentedly grazing.

In one respect better fortune than he anticipated awaited him. Instead
of being compelled to pass the intolerable hours in waiting for the
coming of the guide, he saw he had already reached the spot. A fire was
burning at the mouth of the cavern, and the sinewy figure of the veteran
was observed as he moved to and fro before it. Detecting the approach of
Jack, he stood erect and silently watched him as he drew near.

A person as agitated as Jack Dudley finds it hard to conceal his
feelings. Something in the action and the expression of his white face
as he came near enough to be seen distinctly gave the hunter the
knowledge that matters had gone amiss with the boy. True to his word,
Hank had brought no food back to camp. He had eaten his evening meal
before going thither, leaving his young friends to provide for their own
wants.

"Where's the younker?" was his question, before Jack halted.

"O Hank! I do not know what has happened; I fear we shall never see Fred
again!"

And, unable to restrain his grief that had been pent up so long, Jack
broke down and sobbed like a child. The veteran showed a delicacy that
would hardly have been expected from him. He knew it would do Jack good
to yield to his sorrow for a brief while, for he would soon become
cooler and more self-possessed. Accordingly the hunter remained silent
until the youth mastered his emotions, when he laid his hand tenderly on
his shoulder and said:

"Now, set down here beside me and let me know all about it."

Jack appreciated his consideration, and taking the seat to which he was
invited, he told, in a choking voice, the story of the incident beside
the little valley, when Fred Greenwood, in high spirits, walked away and
vanished as if the earth had opened and swallowed him. Jack did not
break down again, for he was resolved to be manly and brave. He would
not think of his young friend as wholly lost, nor allow himself to
consider the awful possibility of returning home with the message that
Fred would never be seen again. Jack felt it was time for action, not
for lamentation.

Hazletine was grave and thoughtful, but the youth had hardly finished
his narrative when he said:

"You haven't told me all."

"I do not think of anything I have omitted."

"Your story begins with the first sight of the antelope; what happened
afore that?"

"A good deal; I did not think you would care to hear it."

"I want every word."

So it was that Jack began with their departure in the morning from camp,
and made clear every occurrence down to the start for the valley where
the great misfortune overtook them. He realized, while describing the
meeting with Motoza, the important bearing that it had upon the
disappearance of Fred Greenwood.

When the story was completed the guide emitted a low whistle, followed
by an exclamation of so vigorous a character that it startled Jack. Hank
sprang excitedly to his feet and strode back and forth until able to
control his feelings. Then with a voice and expression of scornful
contempt, he asked:

"What do you think of Motoza's love for you and Fred?"

"I admit that you were right and we were wrong about him; I feared for
Fred, not for myself, and you see he has not tried to harm _me_."

"That ain't 'cause he loves you like the brother he calls hisself, but
'cause he hates Fred more'n he does you. If he hadn't had such a good
chance to grab the other younker, he would have grabbed you."

"Then you have no doubt that Motoza is the cause of it all?"

"No more doubt than that you're a setting on that stone there."

"I can't understand it; Fred is not the one to let a single Indian make
him prisoner, when one is as well armed as the other."

"Who said there was only one of the imps?"

The abrupt question meant a good deal. It had already been proven that a
number of other Indians were in the vicinity; but Jack had not thought
of associating them with the vagrant Sioux in his hostility to the young
hunters, although there was scarcely a doubt that Motoza had had one
helper or more in his designs against Fred Greenwood. This put a new
face on the matter, and Hazletine discussed the question more freely.

"There must be a half-dozen varmints or so in the mountains; they've
sneaked off the reservation and are hunting here without permission from
the folks that have 'em in charge. It ain't likely they started out with
any other idee than to have a little frolic of their own, meaning to go
back when they was through; but, as I remarked afore, when an Injin sees
a good chance to raise the mischief with just as good a chance of not
being found out, he's pretty sartin to do it. Wal, things took such a
queer shape when you younkers and Motoza seen each other that all the
ugliness in him has come out, and that's what's urging him now."

"It seems to me, Hank, that if he meant to punish Fred for humiliating
him, the method was simple."

"How?"

"By shooting him from ambush; he could do it without being seen, and I
can think of no way by which the guilt could be brought home to him."

"You're off there. Motoza knows that you and me are in these parts, and
that we're the friends of the younker; what had took place afore, with
what I'd swear to, would hang Motoza, and he knows it."

This declaration was not quite clear to Jack, but it sounded as if the
guide was willing to so modify his testimony in court as to insure the
conviction of the Sioux in case he followed the plan named by the youth.

The veteran would have considered it right, under the circumstances, to
do such a thing.

"Since the fear of our testimony restrained him, why did he not seek to
remove _us_ in the same manner, when he has had more than one
opportunity?"

"And there you're off again. Motoza wouldn't have had any trouble in
wiping out two young tenderfeet like you, but he'd likely run agin a
snag when he tried it on _me_!"

The hunter shut his lips and shook his head with eloquent earnestness.

"S'pose he'd done such a thing," he added, angrily; "don't you see that
when the Government larned, as it would be sure to larn, that three
persons had been killed near the reservation by some of the Injins,
there would be the biggest kind of excitement? It would put its best
officers at work, and never let up till everything was brought to light.
You see that, Motoza not being the only Injin in these parts when the
thing was done, the officers would have some of the other varmints to
work on, and they'd got the whole story from 'em, which would mean the
hanging of the Sioux."

Jack saw the force of his friend's words. Even in this wild region,
where one would naturally suppose he was beyond reach of the law, the
man who committed a grave crime faced a serious risk. Certainly there
was much less danger in "removing" one person than three.

"As it is, Motoza has placed himself in a bad position, but it would
have been tenfold worse had he shot you and me."

Hank nodded his head, but qualified his assent:

"He could have picked you off, but not _me_, and he knows that he would
have had me on his trail without waiting for the officers to help."

"But he must face the same thing as it is."

"Don't you see that he had to make the ch'ice atween doing nothing at
all or tackling the younker? The Sioux is such an imp and is so crazy
for revenge that he made up his mind to chance it the least he could,
and he went for the tenderfoot that he hates the most."

Jack tremblingly asked the question that had been in his mind for some
minutes.

"Do you think he shot Fred?"

The guide slowly turned his head and looked fixedly at the youth before
replying:

"Wouldn't you've heerd his gun?"

The question sent a thrill of hope through the heart of Jack, but it was
quickly succeeded by the dull torture that was there before. True, he
would have heard the report of a rifle if fired anywhere near him during
the afternoon, but a treacherous Sioux like Motoza was too cunning to
expose himself in that manner, and would have resorted to a different
method.

"He could have slain poor Fred in some other way, but do you believe he
has done so?"

"Younker," replied the sympathetic guide, "I ain't the one to trifle
with your feelings, fur you don't feel much worse than me, but I own up
that I don't know anything more 'bout this bus'ness than you. I mean by
that," he hastened to explain, "that I can't figger out in my mind what
that varmint has done till I pick up more knowledge than you've been
able to give me, and I can't do that afore to-morrow morning."

This sounded reasonable, but it was trying beyond imagination, for it
indicated that the long night must be spent in idleness, without the
raising of a finger to help the one who perhaps was in the most imminent
need of such assistance. There was no help, however, for it, and Jack
accepted the decision of his friend without a murmur.

The two sat at the mouth of the cavern, talking in low tones, until the
night was well advanced, when Hank said, with a voice that sounded
wonderfully low and tender for him:

"Now go in and lay down, younker, fur there'll be plenty of work fur you
to do to-morrer, and there's no saying when you'll git the chance to
sleep agin."

"Call me when it is my turn to go on guard."

"All right; and don't show yourself till I _do_ call you."

Jack walked into the cavern, first pausing to fling some wood on the
fire. Mingled with his feeling of despair was a dread of being alone in
the gloom. He did not believe he would sleep a wink through the night,
for never were his emotions wrought to a more keenly torturing point. It
was almost impossible to remain still, but he forced himself to lie
down, with his heavy blanket gathered around him.

It would be distressing to dwell upon the anguish and grief of the
youth, as he lay wide awake, his brain alert and his blood at
fever-heat. At times it all seemed so like a dream that he turned his
head to make sure Fred Greenwood, his loved chum and comrade, was not
lying at his side. But no, it was all a dreadful reality, and he groaned
in spirit.

As the minutes passed he appeared to grow more wakeful, until he was in
as full possession of his faculties as when fleeing from the grizzly
bear. And it was while lying thus, wondering what the hour could be,
that he became aware that Hank Hazletine was standing at the mouth of
the cavern, on the other side of the smouldering fire. The light was
reflected so clearly from his bearded face that it was seen distinctly,
while the position of Jack, muffled in his blanket, threw his own
countenance in shadow, which prevented the guide seeing it clearly.

Something prompted Jack to lie still and feign sleep, while he kept his
gaze on the man, who was looking fixedly at him. Suddenly Hank
pronounced his name in a low voice, repeating the call in a louder tone.
He wished to learn whether his young friend was unconscious, and, since
Jack made no reply, must have concluded he was sleeping.

The guide next threw more wood on the blaze, which burned up so brightly
that the reflection reached far out on the grassy plateau. Then, with a
single glance at the prostrate figure, the hunter turned away, his
footsteps as noiseless as if he were stepping on velvet.

Jack was mystified by the proceeding, but, suspecting its meaning, he
arose from his hard couch and passed outside. The moon had not yet
risen, but the bright stars were in the sky, and shining with the
brilliancy that he had noticed and admired on the previous evening. He
looked around for Hazletine, and, not seeing him, imitated his action by
pronouncing his name, but, as he suspected, he was not within hearing.

"He has gone off to make some investigations between now and morning. I
am glad of it, for he may learn something which he desires to know, and
which he would never find out by staying here. I wish I could have gone
with him, but no doubt he will do better alone."

It was demonstrated, therefore, that the guide had violated the very
rule which he had impressed more than once upon his young friends, for
he had left Jack Dudley sound asleep, as he believed, without any one
standing sentinel over him. But it was because the circumstances were so
exceptional and extraordinary that it justified such suspension of the
rules.

Jack did not hesitate to make himself as comfortable as the situation
would permit. He folded his blanket on the ground, and sat with his back
against the very rock where he had fallen asleep the night before.

"No danger of my doing it again," he reflected; "and it wouldn't make
any difference if I did, since Hank believes I am dreaming."

Jack supposed he threw the wood on the flame to keep away the possible
danger from wild animals that might be prowling in the neighborhood;
though, because of the reasons named, there was little to be apprehended
from them. The youth was so alive to the situation that he heard a cough
from one of the ponies lying on the ground near the further side of the
plateau, and beyond sight. Twice the watcher fancied he detected a
shadowy figure stealing here and there in the gloom, and he grasped his
rifle, ready for instant use; but it must have been a mistake on his
part, for nothing materialized, and, curious as it may seem, he finally
sank into a fitful slumber, which lasted a long time without
interruption.




CHAPTER XV.

TOZER.


Meanwhile Hank Hazletine was busy. He had formed several theories to
account for the disappearance of the youth, of whom he had grown
extremely fond, brief as was their acquaintance, but the data upon which
he based these theories were so vague and meagre that he could do
nothing until more definite knowledge was obtained.

When first talking with Jack Dudley, the hunter expected to retain his
place near the cavern until morning, for it would seem that there was
little hope of doing anything until the sun shone, but reflection
convinced him that there was a possibility of accomplishing something
during the long interval that must intervene. Still it is not probable
he would have made the attempt had not something invited it.

Standing in the gloom on the outside of the cavern, he saw a point of
light against the side of the nearest mountain peak, less than half a
mile distant. It could not be a star, for his familiarity with the
country told him the background must prevent an orb showing at that
height above the horizon. It came from a fire burning at the place, and
that fire had been kindled by Indians.

Hank's decision was to visit the camp, in the hope of picking up some
information about the missing boy. It has been shown that he was so
convinced that no danger threatened Jack Dudley that he did not hesitate
to leave him alone, believing him asleep. As a precaution, however, he
flung additional fuel on the fire, with a view of keeping away any wild
animals that might be in the vicinity. Had Jack answered to his name
when called by the guide he would have been invited to accompany him for
a portion at least of the way on the reconnaissance, as it might be
termed--a most welcome relief. Thus, trifling as was the deception, it
operated unfavorably for our young friend.

The progress of the veteran through and over the rough country was a
very different proceeding from that of the two boys. He seemed never to
hesitate or be in doubt as to the shortest and easiest course, and his
advance, therefore, was much the same as if he were striding across the
grassy plateau near camp. As he went forward his shifting position
frequently shut out the beacon-light, but he made no mistake at any
point in his walk. It was a striking proof of his woodcraft that when he
reached the canyon it was at a spot where it was so narrow that he
appeared merely to lengthen his step when he placed himself on the other
side. Progressing in this manner, it did not take him long to reach the
immediate vicinity of the camp.

The blaze had been kindled among a clump of cedars which were a
continuation of a growth that extended with more or less vigor for miles
among the mountains, gradually disappearing as the snow-line was
reached. Hazletine recalled the particular spot so clearly that he knew
precisely what to do.

It was not very late in the evening, else there would have been one of
the Indians on guard. As it was, the three were lolling in lazy
attitudes, smoking their long-stemmed pipes and talking in a disjointed
fashion. If they had eaten anything in camp, there were no evidences of
it.

Having reached a point from which he could survey the party without
being observed, the hunter proceeded to do so. His first feeling was of
disappointment, for Motoza was not one of the three bucks, who appeared
to be in middle life, and were dressed and painted similarly to that
individual. In fact, the trio were the ones seen by the youths earlier
in the day, at the point where the break in the canyon occurred.

Hazletine had set out with the belief that the vagrant Sioux was the one
chiefly concerned in the disappearance of Fred Greenwood. His absence
from camp confirmed that belief, while the indifferent manner of the
three, and the apparent lack of subjects of discussion among them,
indicated that they knew nothing of the abduction or death, as it might
be, of the missing one. Had they known of it, the guide was confident it
would have been betrayed by their manner, since they could have no
suspicion that they were under surveillance at that time, and therefore
would act their natural selves.

What would have been the course of Hazletine had he seen Motoza, not
doubting, as he did, the guilt of the miscreant? He would have walked
directly forward to the camp and warned the Sioux that if he harmed a
hair of the youth's head his life should pay therefor.

Since Motoza was not in the situation thus to be warned, the hunter did
the next best thing. With no attempt to veil the sound of his footsteps,
he strode into the circle of light thrown out by the Indian camp-fire.
The bucks looked up curiously at him, but betrayed no emotion beyond a
few grunts. They did not invite him to be seated or to join them in
smoking, and had they done so, neither invitation would have been
accepted.

Hank knew nothing of the lingo of the red men, but it was presumed they
had a fair understanding of English, taking which for granted, he
proceeded to carry out his self-imposed mission. He told the bucks they
had no business off their reservation, although it was a matter of
indifference to him. He knew there were others in the mountains, and
Motoza was among them. It was concerning this scoundrel, as Hank
characterized him, that he had something to say. A white youth, while
hunting that afternoon not far off, with his companion, had disappeared.
Hazletine had looked into the matter far enough to discover that he had
been stolen by Motoza. The white man was hunting for Motoza, but in the
brief time at his disposal had not been able to find him, though he was
confident of doing so on the morrow.

Meanwhile, the white man wanted these three, or any one of them, if they
should meet the aforementioned scoundrel, to repeat what he had said
about him. If any harm had befallen the missing boy, Hazletine would
take it upon himself to hunt down Motoza and "execute" him himself,
without waiting for the United States authorities to do it. Such a
summary course would save expense and make the white man feel better.

If Motoza should return the stolen boy within twenty-four hours, and it
was found he was unharmed, the whole matter would be treated as a joke,
and no punishment would be visited upon Motoza, provided he didn't do it
again.

This was the substance of Hank Hazletine's communication to the three
bucks, to whom he repeated and discussed it until there was no fear of a
misunderstanding, after which the visitor strode out of camp, without so
much as bidding the trio good-night. His whole manner was that of
contempt, for, had it been otherwise, he would not have dared to turn
his back upon them, when they could have shot him down with impunity.

The cowman had accomplished something, though less than he hoped. While
he failed to gain definite knowledge of the missing youth, he had
brought a message which was certain to be delivered to the right party
before the next set of sun. But Hank knew the men with whom he was
dealing, and could not feel assured that any ultimate good would result
until nearer the end.

"I wish I knowed whether them imps know anything about that younker;
they don't act as if they did, and yet they may be as deep in the
bus'ness as Motoza."

The last remark suggested a possibility which the cowman shrank from
considering. It was that the Sioux was wholly innocent, and that all the
mischief had been done through unsuspected parties. It has been shown
that other Indians, not yet encountered, were in the vicinity, and it
was not absolutely certain that they were not the criminals. The
thought, however, opened the illimitable fields of speculation, and the
hunter was wise in determining to hold to his original belief until
assured it was an error.

Before he was half-way back to camp the moon appeared above the mountain
peak behind him, and the rugged scenery was lit up by the rays that
streamed on every side. He paused where he could observe the gleam of
his own camp-fire at the mouth of the cavern, while, by turning his
head, he saw the twinkle of the one he had left behind. All between lay
as silent as the tomb.

"I bluffed it pretty heavy," he reflected, "and I guess it'll work with
them bucks; I ain't so sartin of Motoza, fur if he has had anything to
do with the taking off of that younker he's covered up his tracks pretty
well and it'll be hard work to run him down, but _I'll do it_!" he
savagely exclaimed, as he resumed his strides toward his own camp.

As he drew near he caught sight of the unconscious figure of Jack
Dudley, sitting with his back against the rock. The moon revealed him
clearly, and the cowman approached him with noiseless step.

"Poor fellow! he come out here to watch, thinking he couldn't sleep, and
now he's good for nothing till sunup."

Hank leaned over and tenderly adjusted the blanket around the figure of
the handsome youth, as his mother might have done had she been present.
Then passing within the cavern, he lay down and slept until the night
was ended.

The presence of the lad on the outside of the cavern showed that he knew
of the departure of the guide. Hank, therefore, explained his reason for
leaving him, and told him all that had occurred.

"The first thing to do, younker, is to find Motoza; that's what I'm
going to do. You can't stand it to be alone with yourself, so you can
come with me, though I hain't no idee that you'll be able to give any
help."

"I hope I shall; though, if you think there is more chance of success in
making the hunt alone, I'll do the same."

Hank was silent a moment, as if considering the matter, but he quickly
added:

"Come along. But how about breakfast?"

"I haven't the least appetite."

"I thought so by your looks," he said, sympathizingly. "I'm blamed sorry
fur you, and hope your appetite will soon come back to you."

"It will as soon as we find Fred," said Jack, with a faint smile; "but
what about yourself?"

"It's all the same; if we had meat here I'd cook and eat it; but I'm
willing to go a day or two, if I haven't the time to take any meals."

"That's strange!" broke in Jack; "yonder comes a white man; he must be
one of your acquaintances, though I never saw him before."

Hazletine turned round in surprise. A tall white man, dressed as a
cowboy, with long dangling yellow hair and a thin mustache and goatee,
and with rifle slung over his shoulder, had appeared on the further side
of the plateau, and was approaching the couple at a deliberate pace.

"Wal, I'm hanged!" exclaimed Hazletine; "if there isn't Bill Tozer! He's
the last man I expected to meet in these parts."

These words did not bring Jack Dudley much enlightenment, but he felt no
special curiosity concerning the individual, and silently waited till he
came up. The youth judged from the manner of the guide, however, that he
was not overly pleased with the new arrival, whose countenance was not
attractive. Nevertheless, the two shook hands with seeming cordiality,
and the new-comer looked inquiringly at Jack.

"This is a friend of mine, Bill, that I took out on a hunt t'other day
with another younker; Jack Dudley, Bill Tozer."

"Glad to know you," said the man heartily; "I see you're a tenderfoot."

"Yes," replied Jack; "less than two weeks ago I had never set foot in
Wyoming."

"Wal, now that's funny; you'll like the country after you get used to
it."

"Would to heaven I had never seen it!" was the bitter exclamation of the
youth, hardly able to keep back his tears.

"Sorry to hear that, my young friend; but cheer up; it'll come out all
right."

It struck Jack that this was a singular remark for the man to make, for
it sounded as if he knew the cause of Jack's emotion; but before the boy
could seek enlightenment the man made a more extraordinary remark:

"You'll excuse us for a few minutes, my young friend; I've some words to
say in private to Hank."

"Certainly," replied Jack, turning on his heel and walking beyond
earshot. He gave the men no further attention, for he did not suspect
the new-comer had anything to impart of interest to him. The boy felt
more like resenting this interference with the momentous business he and
the guide had on hand.

But Jack was mistaken. Hardly was he a hundred feet from the couple when
Hazletine asked:

"What's up, Bill?"

"One of them young tenderfeet is missing, eh?"

"How did you find that out?"

"I reached the camp of Bok-kar-oo last night within a half-hour after
you'd gone; he and two other bucks are out on a hunt, which they haven't
any business to be, but that's nothing to us. Bok-kar-oo told me what
you had told him; it's queer business, isn't it?"

"I should say it was. That Motoza has had a hand in it, and I've set out
to find him and settle the account."

"Why are you so sure about Motoza?"

"'Cause I _know_ him!" said Hank, savagely; "and I've knowed him fur a
good many years; there isn't a worse Injin in Wyoming."

Instead of commenting on this remark, Tozer stood silent a moment, and
then made a flirt with his head as a request for Hank to step aside with
him. The cowman obeyed, and they seated themselves still further from
Jack Dudley.

"What makes you so afeard he'll hear us?" asked Hazletine, impatiently,
noting the suspicious glances which the man cast in the direction of the
youth.

"For the reason that I don't want him to hear us; I've something to say
about him and his friend."

"His father owns half of Bowman's ranch."

Bill Tozer started with an angry exclamation.

"Is that so?" he asked in amazement. "I thought it was the other
fellow's father."

"How should you know anything about it anyway?" demanded Hazletine, who
made no attempt to conceal his dislike of the man. "I'd like to know
where you picked up so much knowledge 'bout these two younkers."

"There's no need of getting huffy about it, Hank; it seemed to me that I
was to be on your heels for the last few days, for I stopped at the
ranch and had a talk with the fellows only a short time after you left
with the tenderfeet for this hunt. I understood Kansas Jim to say that
it was the father of the Greenwood boy that owned half the ranch."

"If Jim told you that, which I don't believe he done, he told you what
ain't so."

"But the father of the other boy--the one that's missing--he's rich too,
ain't he?"

"I don't know nothing 'bout it; what are you driving at? Bill, you know
that my 'pinion of you is 'bout the same as it is of that tramp Motoza,
so, if you've got anything to say to me, out with it! I hain't any time
to fool away."

"I _have_ something to say, Hank, and it's about them young tenderfeet:
I've seen Motoza."

"When?"

"This morning."

"Did you give him my message?"

"Every word of it, as I received it from Bok-kar-oo; I made it as strong
as I could."

"You couldn't make it any too strong; how did he take it?"

"It didn't seem to worry him much; he says he don't know anything about
the missing boy and your threats don't scare him. But, Hank," added
Tozer, lowering his voice almost to a whisper and glancing furtively
around, "I suspect Motoza was lying."

"I _know_ he was, fur he doesn't know how to tell the truth."

"If he's treated right, I believe he'll produce the missing youngster."

Hank Hazletine was keener mentally than most of his friends suspected.
He had more acumen than even Bill Tozer suspected. A great light flashed
upon the cowman, and the questions and answers which fell from his lips
during the next few minutes were intended to hide his real purpose.

"What do you mean by treating Motoza right? If he was treated right he'd
be kicking the air this very minute."

"I agree with you," said Tozer, laughing; "but Motoza doesn't, and he's
the one who asks to be treated right, as he considers it."

"I've said that if he produces the younker, and we find he hain't been
harmed, why we'll call it a joke and drop the whole thing."

Tozer gazed at a distant mountain peak and thoughtfully chewed tobacco
for a minute. He was approaching delicate ground and needed all his
_finesse_.

"That's fair on your part, and is more than he ought to expect, but I've
a suspicion it isn't what he means."

"Do you know what he means, Bill?"

"No; he hasn't told me a word, but I think I can guess it."

"Wal, then, guess."

"Remember it's only a guess, and I may be away off."

Hazletine nodded his head.

"I'm listening."

"I suspect Motoza has the tenderfoot in hiding somewhere, where there's
no chance of his getting away or of any of his friends finding him."

"What does the scamp mean by doing that?"

"He must have had an idea that the father of the Greenwood boy has
enough money to pay a good sum to recover him unharmed."

"That's a new scheme! I've heard of such things in the East, but never
knowed 'em to be tried in this part of the country."

"Bear in mind," Tozer hastened to add, "that it's all guesswork on my
part."

"You've said that afore, but it's powerful good guessing, Bill. It's my
'pinion you ain't a thousand miles from the truth, but you can see this
makes a mighty different thing of the bus'ness."

"How so?"

"The younker's father lives in New York; he's got to be reached, and the
question laid afore him. How much money will Motoza ask to produce the
younker?"

"Certainly not much--something like five thousand dollars, I should
say."

"That is rather a healthy pile for you or me, but I don't 'spose it's
more than a trifle for them folks in the East."

"Of course not; they'll raise it at once, and be glad to do so."

"But it'll take two weeks at least."

"Not necessarily; you can telegraph from Fort Steele, and two or three
days ought to wind up the whole business."

"But you can't telegraph the money."

"Yes, you can; nothing is easier."

Hazletine was silent a minute or two.

"It sounds easy 'nough, the way you put it, but it won't be so powerful
easy after all. I s'pose the Sioux will want the money afore he turns
over the younker?"

"Of course; that's business."

"How can we know he'll give up the younker after he gits the money?"

"In a matter of this kind, a point must be reached where one party has
to trust the other, and Motoza wouldn't dare play you false."

"He wouldn't, eh? Just give him the chance."

"Then we won't let him. I'll guarantee that he shall keep his part of
the agreement in spirit and letter."

It was on Hazletine's tongue to ask who should guarantee the honesty of
Bill Tozer, but for reasons of his own he kept back the question.

"Wal, now, to git down to bus'ness, as you say; s'pose Doctor Greenwood
sends word that he won't or can't raise the money you ask--what then?"

Tozer shrugged his shoulders suggestively.

"Don't forget that I am guessing all the way through. I should say,
however, that Doctor Greenwood would never see his boy again."

"I'm afraid he never will, as the matter now stands."

"That depends on the parent. If he is not rich, the father of that young
man over yonder is, and he would let him have the money."

"No doubt he'd do that very thing; but s'pose the thing is all fixed and
carried out as you've been saying--does Motoza fancy there won't be some
accounts to be squared with him afterwards?"

"You know what a cunning fellow he is. He wouldn't go through with the
job until he was guaranteed against any punishment for his part in it."

"The father of the younker would give the pledge, and he'd keep it, too,
if he's anything like his son. But what 'bout Hank Hazletine?"

"He would have to make the same promise--that is, I presume he would. It
might be, however, that Motoza would feel able to take care of himself,
so far as you are concerned. But we are talking blindly."

"Is there any other way to talk?"

"You say you were just about starting out to hunt up Motoza. You won't
be able to find him, for he'll keep out of your sight. Leave that part
of the business to me."

"What'll you do?"

"I'll explain the situation to him, and then come back and have another
talk with you."

"All right; you can't do it any too soon."




CHAPTER XVI.

WATCHING AND WATCHED.


Bill Tozer rose to his feet. The interview was over, and little remained
to be said between the two.

"Then, Hank, you'll leave matters with me till I see you again?"

"When will that be?"

The man stood a moment in thought.

"In order that there shall be no mistake, let us agree that I shall call
here to-morrow morning--twenty-four hours from now. How does that strike
you?"

"That will do."

"I can make it less time than that, if you wish it."

"That suits; it's a go; good-by."

"Good-by," and the visitor turned on his heel and strode across the
plateau, disappearing on the further margin, where he had first shown
himself.

Hank Hazletine stood looking after him as long as he was in sight. When
at last he vanished, an expression of scornful contempt darkened the
bearded face of the cowman, and he muttered:

"Bill Tozer, you think you're smart, but _I understand you_!"

In the interview which has just been recorded the visitor believed he
had outwitted the guide at every step, and yet exactly the reverse was
the fact. Hank Hazletine had pretended a stupidity which was not real.
He noted the contradictions in the declarations of Tozer the instant
they were made, but gave no evidence of it, his object being to draw out
the miscreant, in which purpose he succeeded perfectly.

The whole truth was manifest to the guide. Fred Greenwood had been
abducted not by Motoza alone, but by him and Bill Tozer. Beyond a doubt
the daring scheme was the invention of the white man, who found a
willing partner in the vagrant Sioux, who burned with enmity toward the
youth. It was Tozer who made the mistake of supposing that the father of
Fred was half-owner of the ranch, and, therefore, presumably a rich man.
Tozer had formed the plan of the abduction while at Bowman's ranch, and
showed by his promptness that he had not allowed the grass to grow under
his feet.

These meditations occupied but a few minutes, when the cowman walked
toward Jack, who, seeing him approaching, advanced to meet him.
Hazletine felt that the change of conditions made it necessary to talk
more freely than heretofore with the boy.

"Hank, it seems to me we are throwing away time," said the youth, a
trifle impatiently.

"I'm not so sure of that, younker. I've news fur you."

The guide had a good memory, and he repeated, almost word for word, all
that had been said by Tozer and himself. Jack was astounded. His first
emotion was of profound gratitude and delight, for the interview seemed
to establish that Fred Greenwood was alive, and consequently within
reach of recovery.

"He's not dead!" exclaimed the happy lad; "thank Heaven for that! I
shall soon see him! It seems too good to be true."

"It isn't best to be sartin of anything in this world," remarked his
friend, with a gravity of expression that ought to have chilled the
ardor of Jack, but it did not. The tidings were too exhilarating for
that.

"Now, younker," added the man, "we've got more time on our hands than we
know what to do with. Come over by the fire and set down fur a while.
How's that appetite of yours?"

"I am beginning to feel hungry."

"I thought so," observed Hank, with a smile.

"But there's no hurry. I can wait a little while."

"You'll have to."

"Now tell me who this man Tozer is?"

"Wal, he's a reg'lar Motoza, except in blood. I run across him five
years ago in Arizona, where he had been in the stage-robbin' bus'ness.
Things got so hot he had to git out. I didn't hear anything more of him
till I was driving cattle in Montana, when I discovered he was one of
the worst rustlers in that part of the world. I'm sartin he has done a
good many things fur which he ought to hang, but he's more cunning in
his way than the Sioux, and has kept out of the penitentiary when anyone
else would have been doing a life-term. Bill is a great gambler, and has
made and lost fortunes, but he is always out of money and figgering how
to git it ag'in. There isn't anything too mean fur him to do fur money.
He doesn't care any more fur the feelings of others than Geronimo."

"It looks as if the plan of abducting Fred and holding him for ransom is
his."

"There ain't no doubt of it; he come to the ranch soon after we'd gone
and larned all 'bout you tenderfeet from the boys themselves. The
thought come to him at once that one of the chances of his lifetime was
his. It's queer he made the mistake of believing that it was the father
of the other younker as owned part of the ranch, but he got matters
twisted in some way. You can see that if it hadn't been fur that blunder
of his, it would be _you_ that your friend and me would be looking fur."

"I wish it were," was the honest exclamation of Jack Dudley; "but how
was it he came to form his partnership with Motoza?"

"You've heard it said the devil takes care of his own; Bill and Motoza
are old friends and have been in more than one shady job. I can't know,
but I think Bill must have larned or suspicioned that the Sioux warn't
fur off and he set out to hunt him up. Anyway they managed to come
together, and the job was fixed up atween 'em. Howsumever," said the
guide, "there ain't no use of talking and guessing over what _has been_,
but we must face what _is_. Now, if Doctor Greenwood has word by
telegraph that he must pay five thousand dollars to git his younker back
agin, what'll he think?"

"He will think that this has been a pretty expensive outing for Fred,"
replied Jack, whose buoyancy of spirits prompted his trivial answer.

"Will he pay the money?"

"Yes, and twice as much more, if it is necessary; but won't he be
startled and puzzled to know the meaning of it all! He will come right
out here himself and bring some of the best detectives in the country."

"And if he does that, he'll never see his boy alive."

Jack looked at Hazletine in alarm and amazement. The cowman saw phases
of this extraordinary business that had not presented themselves to the
youth, and he now proceeded to impress them upon him. In the first
place, the cunning Tozer would make sure of protecting himself and
Motoza, though the last was purely a matter of policy and self interest,
since he was always ready to sacrifice a comrade. In arranging the
ransom or exchange, Tozer would take no chances. The friends of Fred
Greenwood would have to remain out of sight and in the background. It
would be impossible for any of them to try to checkmate him without his
quickly learning it, whereupon he would abandon the job and turn over
the boy to the savage will of the Sioux.

"And you know what _that_ means," added the cowman, impressively. "I
should tell you something else, too. It's my belief that if the money is
give to Tozer, and the Sioux is ordered to surrender the younker, he
hates him that bad that he'll try to bring about his death and run the
chances of hanging for it. Where two such wretches as him and Tozer are
in a job there's bound to be crooked work, and I won't never believe
you're going to shake the hand of t'other younker till I see it done
with my own eyes."

The emphasis of this declaration sent a thrill of alarm through the
frame of Jack Dudley, though it could not wholly destroy the
exhilaration caused by the knowledge that Fred Greenwood was alive.

It was proof of the kindliness of Hank Hazletine that he made no mention
of a strong suspicion that had been in his mind from the first. This was
that when Tozer met Motoza he learned that the Sioux had already slain
his prisoner, for Hank knew of the furious hate the fellow held toward
the youth. Consequently, Tozer had arranged to carry out his original
scheme, and was now seeking to gain a large sum of money, knowing that
it was out of his power ever to fulfill his part of the bargain.

Hazletine, we repeat, strongly believed that this ghastly phase of the
business was true, but, inasmuch as there was no certainty of it, he was
too considerate to bring additional grief to the heart of Jack Dudley.

But the cowman had formed a resolution which he carefully held back from
his companion. An interval of twenty-four hours must pass before the
second interview with Tozer, during which, as the latter was given to
understand, the negotiation would be left wholly with him. Hank and Jack
were to remain quiescent, at least until after the next meeting. But the
cowman nursed a very different determination. He intended to employ all
the time and the utmost ability he possessed in defeating the atrocious
plot of the miscreants. It will be seen that the easiest plan for him
was quietly to help forward the negotiations, but his nature forbade
such meek submissiveness on his part.

This course, however, was perilous to the missing boy; for, if Tozer or
Motoza saw himself in danger of losing the prize, he would make short
work of the prisoner. It was clear that all the skill and woodcraft of
which the cowman was master would be needed in the delicate task he had
assigned to himself.

"Younker," he said, when the conversation had continued a while longer,
"after thinking over this bus'ness, I've made up my mind it's better we
should keep apart fur the day."

"Follow your own judgment. I shall try to be back this evening."

"To-morrer morning will be time 'nough. I had my supper last night not
fur from here, and if the wild animals haven't visited the spot since,
we shall find 'nough to make a square meal."

This was acceptable news, and the result all that could be desired. Hank
had cooked a considerable quantity of venison at a romantic place among
the rocks, his first intention being to carry enough of it to
headquarters to supply his young friends with what they needed.
Afterward he changed his mind and decided that it was time they learned
to provide for themselves. Upon making his way to the spot he found
everything as it had been left the previous evening, and thus much more
readily than Jack had dared to expect he secured the needed food.

"Right here we part," said Hank at the conclusion of the meal.

"How am I to spend the time?"

"As your fancy strikes you. As I told you, it will be soon 'nough fur
you to git back to camp to-morrer morning, but you must keep your eyes
open. It may be that Tozer, having larned that your father is the man he
meant to bleed, will try to make a prisoner of you."

Jack Dudley's eyes flashed.

"Let him try it! I should like to be in Fred's company."

"Mebbe you wouldn't be so well suited as you think, but look out fur
snares in your path--that's all I've got to say. I'm off."

It was characteristic of the cowman to take his departure in this abrupt
manner, his intention being to undertake without delay the difficult
task he had set out for himself, but five minutes later he gave over his
purpose, and, to the surprise of Jack Dudley, came back to him.

In doing this, Hazletine was wise. His purpose, as already intimated,
was to discover if possible Motoza and Tozer, but especially the former.
There was little doubt that the Sioux would communicate with his
prisoner during the day, or, if Fred Greenwood was not among the living,
his unrelenting enemy was likely to give some evidence of where his
taking off had occurred. Hazletine's belief, therefore, was that by
shadowing the Sioux he had a good chance of securing the information
that would overturn all the calculations of the abductors.

But this task was tenfold more delicate than would seem at first, for
not only had the cowman to learn the whereabouts of the Sioux, but he
must do it undetected and dog the fellow without discovery on his part.
When it is remembered that Motoza would be on the alert against this,
one is almost ready to declare the cowman had attempted an impossible
thing.

When he left his young friend, however, it was with the firm purpose of
doing, or rather trying to push through this purpose. Within a hundred
yards of the point where he left Jack the guide had a glimpse of what
may be called the shadow of a movement. Something flickered among the
rocks a short distance ahead and then vanished before he could identify
it.

But he knew what it meant. Some one was watching him. If the watcher was
not Motoza or Tozer, he was an ally of theirs. He was holding the cowman
under surveillance, ready to report or shoot on the first proof of his
real purpose. The truth flashed upon Hank, and pausing in his walk,
without any evidence of what he had discovered, he began a hasty
examination of his pockets after the manner of a man who suddenly misses
some prized article that he believed to be in his garments.

The little farce was cleverly acted. Each receptacle was examined
several times, some of the pockets being turned wrong side out, while
the face of the cowman, or rather his eyes, betrayed his excitement.
Then he looked at the ground in front and at the rear, apparently to
learn whether he had dropped the missing treasure. Failing to find it,
he uttered an angry exclamation and walked hurriedly back to his
companion. No one observing the performance would have doubted its
meaning.

"I'm going to stay a while with you," he remarked, seating himself upon
the ground and lighting his pipe.

"It was a sudden change of mind," replied Jack, glad to have his
company.

"Yes; a redskin helped me to make it," and he explained the nature of
his discovery. Inasmuch as the guide had turned back because of the
same, it was easy to understand what his original intention was; for had
it not existed, why should the cowman care if he was kept under
surveillance? He would not be betraying himself any more during an
innocent walk and hunt through the mountains than by sitting on the
ground and smoking his pipe.

The result to a certain extent was a disappointment to Jack himself, for
he had quietly resolved upon a venture in the same line. Of necessity he
would be governed almost entirely by guesswork, but it was his
determination to spend the day, and if possible the night, in trying to
gather some trace of his missing friend. And while it must be said that
his prospect of success was exceedingly meagre, it should be borne in
mind that he would possess one great advantage over the veteran while
similarly engaged--neither Tozer nor Motoza would fear anything from
what he did, and would give him no attention. He therefore would be left
comparatively free to do what he chose. Despite the warnings of Hank,
Jack was confident nothing was to be feared from the enmity of the two
miscreants while the negotiations were in progress. They were not the
men to destroy the hen that was expected to lay the golden egg.

For hours Hazletine and Jack lolled in this primitive camp, the cowman
smoking his pipe most of the time, while the two discussed over and over
again the various phases of the momentous business that engaged their
thoughts and to which they yearned to devote their utmost energies. The
guide longed to be off, and as the sun descended the heavens it was one
of the hardest tasks of his life to restrain his impatience, but he had
been trained in a school where patience is one of the greatest of all
the virtues. Suddenly he rose to his feet, stretched his arms and
yawned.

"I'd like to borrer that spy-glass of yours fur a few minutes."

"You are welcome," replied Jack, slipping the string over his head and
passing the instrument to him. The cowman sauntered off, taking the same
direction as before. His first wish was to learn whether he was still
under surveillance. So far as he could determine the watcher had grown
weary and withdrawn, though there could be no certainty that he was not
in the neighborhood.

Jack Dudley, without leaving camp, was able to keep an eye on the
movements of his friend. He saw him make his way to a jutting rock,
partly screened by a growth of cedar. Concealing himself as well as he
could, he raised the glass to his eyes and spent several minutes in
studying the wild country spread below him. He was looking in the
direction of the break in the canyon, beyond which, as will be
remembered, was the plateau where the ponies had been left to crop the
grass while their masters were engaged elsewhere.

[Illustration: "He was looking in the direction of the break in the
canyon."]

Jack did not attempt to survey the same field, but kept his gaze upon
Hazletine. He could see that he directed his attention toward a
particular point, as if he had either discovered something or expected
to do so. The study continued only a few minutes, when he came back and
handed the glass to the youth, with the remark:

"I'm going to try it agin. I won't expect to see you till to-morrer
morning."

The lad bade him good-by, and he took his departure; but instead of
descending the mountain toward the point that had interested him, he
followed the opposite course, as if he intended to push through to the
other side of the Wind River range. This was so transparent a subterfuge
that it did not deceive Jack.

"He has discovered something," was his conclusion; "he doesn't choose to
tell me, and it makes little difference. I wonder whether he believes I
intend to idle my time till night and then go back to headquarters and
wait for him? If he thinks so, he makes a mistake."

Waiting until sure his friend was beyond sight, Jack carefully picked
his way to the rock from which Hank had made the observation that
decided his line of action. The better to screen himself the youth lay
down on his face, as when peering over the ridge into the valley where
the antelope were grazing, and held the glass to his eyes.

Thus looking out, he saw the plateau in the distance, seemingly but a
few rods in extent. Only one of the ponies was visible, and he resembled
a small dog, standing with head down, in the middle of the grassy plot.
Beyond and between were foot-hills, peaks of varying heights, gorges,
ravines and hollows, with rocks, boulders and stunted trees scattered in
profusion. The picturesqueness of the scene was deepened by a thin, blue
column of vapor in the distance, ascending from an invisible camp-fire.
The smoke rose steadily, so it was not to be supposed that it was meant
for a signal, like those already described.

The most attractive point was the break in the canyon, already
described. This was in plain sight, with the expanse of swiftly-flowing
water, which soon disappeared between the walls on the opposite side.

Suddenly Jack started. Two Indians were visible, though they were in
view for only a few minutes. They came from the base of the incline
where the boys had seen three of them the day before, and passed out of
sight before the interested observer could decide whether Motoza, the
Sioux, was one of them.

"I believe Hank has gone down there," was the conclusion of Jack, "and I
shall do the same."




CHAPTER XVII.

INTO AND OUT OF THE CANYON.


Jack Dudley's enforced idleness had become intolerable. He could stay no
longer in the place from which Hank Hazletine had departed a half-hour
before. It was a waste of time to speculate over the intentions of the
veteran, and the youth made no attempt to do so. He had set out to see
whether he could act even an insignificant part in the recovery of his
loved comrade.

It has been said that the boy had the advantage over the man in that it
was not to be supposed any importance would be attached to his actions.
At the same time he was liable to "put his foot in it" in more ways than
one.

Somehow or other the conviction clung to Jack Dudley that the key to the
situation was in the neighborhood of the canyon. There must be hundreds
of places among the mountains where a prisoner could be hidden from
human eyes, but Hazletine's interest centred in that wild gorge, and
Jack was certain he had gone thither.

Then there was the fact of the cowman's visit two days before,
concerning which he would have said nothing but for his discovery by the
boys. Why Hank should have picked his way up that dangerous place was
known only to himself. Jack could form no theory to explain it. But he
did not forget the dispute of the three Indians in front of the break
and the start which one of them made to follow the footsteps of the
white man. There must be some attraction in the canyon for them all.

Jack's dread was that Hazletine, despite his undoubted skill, would
frighten Tozer and Motoza by his efforts to defeat their purpose, and
drive them into slaying Fred and making off before they could be
punished. But the cowman had his own views, and it was too late to
dissuade him.

Keeping in mind the warning of his friend to use all possible
circumspection in his actions, Jack was so guarded that a full hour had
passed when he once more reached the break in the canyon, which had
already afforded them more than one interesting experience.

So far as he could judge, he was the only living person within miles.
The two Indians that had flitted across his field of vision were gone,
and it was impossible to say what had become of Hazletine. Determined,
however, to run no unnecessary risk, Jack remained among the trees and
rocks on the upper side of the break, where he could not be seen unless
some one almost stepped upon him. Not satisfied with his first position,
he shifted further to the right, and lay down to wait and watch.

A gradual obscuring of the sky caused him to look at his watch. Could it
be possible? The autumn afternoon was almost gone. Night was at hand,
whereas he had supposed several hours of daylight remained. Thus
valuable time had slipped past and nothing had been done for Fred
Greenwood.

From where Jack lay he had a perfect view of the upper gate, as it may
be called, of the canyon. The gorge has already been described as narrow
at the point where the foamy waters dashed through and expanded into the
broad pool, after which they flowed a short way and reunited, to make
their next plunge between the mountain walls on their journey to the sea
thousands of miles distant. Looking across this break, the boy could
penetrate with his eye for a dozen yards into the upper canyon. He saw
the dripping rocks upon which the angry buck sprang, only to pause and
turn back to join his companions below.

A curious thing happened. Jack was looking in the direction named, when,
with startling suddenness, an Indian shot into sight on the furthest
rock, beyond which the canyon made a sweeping curve that shut off
further view. His appearance was like the upleaping of a Jack-in-the-box
at the touch of the spring, but the explanation was evident: he was
making his way down the gorge from above, when his leap from one rock to
another brought him thus abruptly into view.

This was interesting of itself, but a still more interesting discovery
came with the second glance at him. He was Motoza, the Sioux!

It looked as if Hank Hazletine, with all his subtlety and woodcraft, had
failed to do that which came of itself to Jack Dudley.

The actions of the Sioux showed he was unusually careful about being
seen as he emerged from the canyon into fuller view, for, after leaping
to the rock which stood at the door of the gorge, he stood a minute,
then leaned forward and peered around the sides as far as he could
without losing his balance. He next stood erect and looked keenly across
the pool, and apparently at the very spot where the boy lay hiding.

"What a face!" muttered Jack; "I never saw one so ugly, with those daubs
of paint; and his eyes shine just like that rattlesnake's we killed. It
can't be he sees me," added the youth in alarm, as he cowered still
lower; "one would think he could look through a stone."

But nothing less than the Roentgen ray would have revealed the young
man, who was stealthily watching the ferocious buck. The latter must
have decided that the coast was clear, for with another bound he landed
upon a rock quite a way from the opening of the canyon, and a second
leap placed him on the shore where three of his race had been standing
when discovered by Jack and Fred.

Motoza did not linger, but moved with a very rapid stride across the
open space, where he was in full view of anyone in the vicinity.

"If I were sure you had done any harm to Fred," muttered Jack, never
removing his eyes from the repellant countenance, "I believe I could
treat you as we did the grizzly bear without a sting of conscience. The
idea of your harming a hair of the head of Fred Greenwood, who showed
you tenfold more mercy than you deserved--my gracious! he must have seen
me."

This involuntary exclamation was caused by the fact that the Sioux was
following a bee-line for the spot where Jack lay. Believing a meeting
inevitable, the youth placed his hand on his revolver, the preferable
weapon in the event of coming to close quarters.

But at the last moment Motoza turned to the left and passed among the
rocks within a couple of paces of the youth, who held his breath until
he was gone.

For some reasons Jack Dudley would have welcomed a meeting with this
miscreant, for he held him in no fear. For one moment he meditated
"holding him up," with the threat of death unless he produced Fred
Greenwood; but fortunately the youth had time in which to see the wild
absurdity of the thing, which could have done no possible good and
probably would have brought great harm. So it was that Motoza passed out
of sight and the youth was once more left alone.

But Jack's thoughts had taken a new turn. Hazletine had expressed the
belief that in the interval between the first and second meeting with
Tozer either he or Motoza would hold communication with their prisoner;
consequently, if the Sioux could be kept under surveillance without
exciting his suspicion, he was likely to give some involuntary and
useful information.

"I wonder where Hank is; can it be that he, too, is watching in the
neighborhood and has seen Motoza come out as I saw him? If so, the next
fellow to pass in review before me will be my esteemed friend."

When, however, a half-hour had gone by without anything being seen of
the cowman, Jack was warranted in believing that he was the only one who
was aware of the coming and going of the red man.

Following out Hazletine's theory, it would seem that the prison of Fred
Greenwood, instead of being among the mountains, was within the gorge.
This was a startling conclusion, but the more Jack reflected upon it the
more strongly did he believe it.

"At any rate, I mean to find out whether it is so."

But on the verge of setting out he hesitated. There was more than one
reason why he should do so. In the first place, it was exceedingly
dangerous to attempt to make his way up the canyon even by daylight, and
the sun had already disappeared. He was totally unfamiliar with the
windings and would be in constant danger of drowning. Moreover, he was
liable, in the event of Fred being held a prisoner in the gorge, to
place himself with him, or to defeat the negotiations for restoring him
to liberty.

And yet, in the face of these and other obstacles, the youth decided to
make the foolhardy attempt.

First of all he fastened his Winchester to his back, both he and his
comrade having made provision for doing that before leaving Bowman's
ranch. Then he thrust his revolver more firmly into its resting-place.
This left his hands free, in case a sudden emergency should call for
their use, and gave him an opportunity of saving the more important
weapon. Then, night being fully come, he stepped into the open space
which marked the bank at the break of the canyon. The stars were
shining, but it would be a long time before the moon rose.

A quick glance to the right and left revealed nothing to cause alarm,
and Jack pressed on until he stood on the spot where the Sioux had
landed when making his last leap. There was enough star-gleam to show
the black mass of stone, like a crouching monster gathering to spring
upon him. It will not be forgotten that the youth was an exceptionally
fine athlete, and, pausing but a moment, he easily made the leap that
carried him to the rock. In fact the task was easy, and he would not
have hesitated to follow in the footsteps of the white man and Indian,
could he have had the twilight of mid-day to assist him.

The next bound placed him within the walls of the canyon, where he
paused with the question whether it would do to venture further. The
rushing waters were on all sides of him, and the cool spray was dashed
in his face and over his clothing. It was to be supposed that where this
furious current was compressed into such a narrow compass its depth was
considerable, and within its grasp the most powerful swimmer would be
helpless.

Peering into the gloom, the youth saw the top of the next rock which was
used as a stepping-stone by other visitors. If he were mistaken it would
be bad for him, but, with only a few minutes' pause, he gathered his
muscles and proved he was right. He was now fairly within the canyon and
still standing on solid support, while there had been no trouble to
maintain his foothold from the moment he made the first leap.

His success thus far gave him renewed courage.

"What one person has done another can do," was his thought. "Fred and I
agreed that there is a good deal of risk in this, but if I had a little
more light nothing could be easier. These rocks seem to be placed at the
right intervals, and so long as I can locate them I'll go ahead."

The belief of Jack was that somewhere in the side of the canyon was a
cave in which his comrade was held captive. The sight that the two boys
had obtained of Hank Hazletine, when he disappeared so suddenly from
sight, lent strength to the theory. If the youth was right, the time of
his attempt to ascend the gorge, with the exception of the darkness,
could not have been more favorable, for Motoza was absent, and it was
hardly to be supposed that his place had been taken by Tozer or anyone
else. What a happy meeting it would be if the elder could find the
younger!

The natural reasoning was that, if one boy was able to ascend the canyon
to where the other was imprisoned, the latter ought to be able to leave
his prison when the gaoler was absent. Jack's explanation was probably
the right one--either that Fred did not know how readily the thing could
be done, or Jack was soon to find himself unable to complete his
journey.

Spurred on by the hope of doing so much for the one he loved, Jack
paused only long enough to locate the next rock, when he again leaped
with the easy strength and grace that were natural to him. His success
did not render him careless. He was almost in utter darkness, and was
surprised that the way proved so easy. By leaning forward and peering
into the gloom he could generally distinguish the most shadowy outlines
of the nearest part of the support, which, had it been slightly further
removed, would have been altogether beyond his reach.

It was unreasonable to expect the favorable conditions to continue, and
they did not. The time came very soon when, after one of his leaps, the
youth paused to collect himself, and was unable to distinguish the next
rock projecting above the roaring current. The canyon just there was
wider than usual, and he stooped over and gazed to the right and left in
turn, hoping to discover the indispensable support.

"It must be somewhere near," he reflected, "else Hank and the rest of
them could have ascended no further; perhaps they did not do so."

He gazed up the walls of darkness, but saw nothing that could help solve
the question. If there was a cave near at hand its presence was betrayed
by no friendly light. Although the tumult of the current was almost
deafening, he shouted the name of Fred and listened for the response
which came not.

It was not difficult for Jack Dudley to form the explanation of why he
failed to discern the next support. Hitherto his leaps had been
comparatively trifling. It would have been no trouble to make them
several feet longer. This was a spot where such a jump was necessary,
and therefore he could not discern the rock which would have been
visible with the help of the sun or moon.

What should he do? Turn back or keep on? It was a most serious question,
and he debated it a long time before forming a conclusion.

It is remarkable how readily, at times, we can convince ourselves of the
truth of that which we wish to believe. By and by Jack Dudley was sure
he made out the dim outlines of the lower point of a huge rock, just
where it ought to have been.

"I can't be mistaken, so here goes!"

And go he did, with a vengeance. It was the finest leap yet made, but,
unfortunately, the support upon which he so confidently counted had no
existence. Instead of landing on solid stone, he dropped into the raging
torrent and went spinning down stream like a cork in a whirlpool.

He kept his presence of mind, and did not exhaust his strength by trying
to stem the current. His great peril was in being hurled against some of
the rocks and killed or having a limb broken. Throwing out his arms just
in time he averted this calamity, and feeling himself scraping swiftly
past one of the masses of stone that had served him as a support, he
desperately gripped it and drew himself out of the water.

He was uninjured, but became immediately conscious of a great
misfortune. In the flurry his Winchester had become displaced and was
irrecoverably gone. It was with an exclamation of relief that he found
his revolver in place at his hip.

"This expedition of mine, considered strictly _as_ an expedition, is a
failure," he grimly muttered, thankful for his own escape, and still
convinced that it was not as bad as it might have been with his friend.
"It won't do to try it again, and it remains for me to get out of the
canyon altogether."

He had landed upon the extreme upper end of the most immense rock of all
that had been used to help in the ascent. He remembered it well. The
upper portion was depressed and sloping, being three or four feet above
the current. Thus it happened that the point to which he was clinging
allowed him to be deluged with spray, and he strove to climb to the
higher part.

He was thus engaged, conscious of a number of severe bruises, when an
object whisked past his shoulder, taking a direction up the gorge. He
felt it graze his face, and detected something that can only be
described as a deepening of the dense gloom as it shot over his head. It
came and vanished like the flitting of a bird's wing.

The youth for the moment was amazed beyond expression, and was at a loss
to explain what it could be. Then the truth flashed upon him. Some one
else was also going up the canyon, and had leaped from the rock to which
Jack was clinging, on his way to the next one. He strove to pierce the
darkness, but the effort was useless.

"I would give a good deal to know who he was; I couldn't make out
whether it was a white man or an Indian. It may have been Motoza, Tozer,
Hank, or a stranger; but whoever he was, he has no use for me."

Half suspecting a third party might put in an appearance, Jack waited on
the rock for some minutes, but nothing of the kind occurred, and he
prepared to continue his retreat.

The water was almost icy cold, the temperature being perceptibly lower
between the walls of the canyon and the clear air outside. With his
saturated garments, the youth was chilled and anxious to reach a point
where he could start a fire and obtain warmth for his body. He had given
over the expectation of seeing any more persons in the gorge and wished
to look after his own comfort.

To this haste was to be attributed the second accident that overtook the
young man. He had no difficulty in locating the place to land, but he
put too much vigor in the effort, so that when he struck the slippery
rock his momentum carried him forward, and despite his resistance he
took another plunge into the raging current before he could check
himself.

The place was preferable to the previous one, for it was almost at the
mouth of the canyon. He was guiding himself as best he could, and on the
alert to grasp something to check his swift progress, when he debouched
into the broad, open pool or miniature lake at the break in the banks,
where the current became so sluggish that he swam with ease.

"This is growing monotonous," he muttered, as, after a few strokes, his
feet touched bottom and he walked out on dry land. "My rifle is gone,
but luckily I have kept my revolver for emergencies----"

He got no further with the remark, for his hand had gone back to his hip
with the result of discovering that the smaller weapon had been lost
during his last bath. But it was impossible wholly to lose his good
spirits.

"Whew! but that puts me in a fine condition to hunt grizzly bears and
meet bad Indians; I'm not so anxious to see Motoza as I was."

His teeth were chattering, and to start his blood in circulation he
began climbing the sloping bank, at the top of which, as will be
remembered, he had remained hidden with Fred Greenwood when looking down
upon the three Indians.

It was a laborious task, and he was panting when he reached the summit,
where he paused for a few minutes' rest. The prudent course was to
return as speedily as he could to the cavern by the plateau and start a
fire. His blanket had been left there, and would be of great use in his
present condition.

"I wonder, now, if somebody has been there and stolen them?" he
muttered, resuming his homeward tramp; "this thing ought not to stop,
and it seems to me Hank takes big chances in leaving the blankets and
ponies where some of these Indians can steal them."

Jack had still to leap the canyon in order to reach his destination, but
the task had become an easy one and caused him no anxiety. All was going
well, when his first shock of alarm came with the discovery that a wild
animal was following him. His first thought was that it was one of the
Indians, but a glimpse, on the edge of a slight clearing, showed that it
was a quadruped.

Jack paused and looked intently at the creature. He could see it only
dimly, but sufficiently so to identify it as a wolf of unusually large
size. He suspected it was of the black species, one of those savage
brutes to be dreaded tenfold more than the ordinary grey kind.

"I wonder whether he knows I haven't got a firearm about me? Ah, old
fellow, if I had my Winchester it wouldn't take me long to settle you."

It was no jesting matter, and Jack kept close watch of him while
threading his way to camp, as their headquarters were called. Several
times, when he turned quickly, he was startled to observe that the
animal had stolen quite close to him, as if to leap upon his shoulders;
but he showed his cowardly nature by darting back, only to return the
moment the youth turned his face away.

The question with Jack was whether he should stop and kindle a fire, or
wait until he reached the cavern. He preferred to do the latter, but it
looked unsafe to defer the precaution. The distance, however, was short,
and he hurried on until he clambered over to the plateau and was greeted
by a whinny from his pony, Dick, who was quick to recognize him. Instead
of keeping up the pursuit, or attacking one of the horses, the wolf
seemed to conclude it best to turn his attention elsewhere. He slunk
off, and was seen no more.




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE QUEST OF THE COWMAN.


It was Hank Hazletine, the cowman, who leaped over the head of Jack
Dudley when he was crouching on the rock in the canyon, and it happened
in this way:

It has been intimated that when the veteran left the boy at the
temporary camp on the mountain side his intention was to learn the
whereabouts of Motoza, the Sioux, hoping thereby to gain knowledge of
the missing Fred Greenwood.

This was a task of extreme difficulty, inasmuch as it was certain the
vagrant red man would be on his guard against such strategy. The Indian
whom Hank saw with the aid of the spy-glass was not he whom he wished to
trace, but, suspecting he was in the vicinity, the cowman made his way
thither by a roundabout course. He was on the alert for the fellow, or
for his ally, Bill Tozer. Should either or both of them discover Hank,
he might well assume that it was an accident. It could hardly be
expected of him that he would remain at the cavern for twenty-four
hours, awaiting the time for Tozer to meet him. His most natural course
would be to engage in hunting with his youthful companion, and he could
reasonably claim to be thus engaged if a meeting took place.

Should events prove that the plotters were too watchful to be caught off
their guard, then the second phase of the business was to be considered;
but it remained to be seen whether such was the fact. The ransom was to
be agreed to when it was apparent that no other course could save the
lad.

Advancing with the care and stealth of a trained Indian scout, Hazletine
remained but a short time near the break in the canyon, for suspecting,
as did Jack Dudley, that it was in that neighborhood the key to the
situation was to be found, he was exposing himself to discovery. He
climbed the same ascent, leaped the canyon, and ensconced himself on the
further side. His intention was to peer over the edge into the depths
below, instead of taking the course followed later by his young friend.

He was acting on this idea, when he came within a hair of spoiling
everything by committing the very blunder against which he had sought
with so much pains to guard. At his height above the torrent, as will be
remembered, no one was disturbed by the roar of the waters far below.
Because of his susceptibility to sounds, he heard an exclamation uttered
by some one near him. The point whence it came was a clump of rocks
hardly fifty feet distant, and he fancied he recognized the voice as
Bill Tozer's. To his relief he could see no one, and it was safe,
therefore, to assume that no one as yet saw him.

The ground was favorable, and by using the utmost care he secured a
position from which he discovered Tozer and Motoza in conversation. The
white man was sitting on a boulder, while the Sioux was standing in
front of him, gesticulating as if angry over something that had been
proposed or said. Tozer was smoking a pipe, and seemed cool and
collected, though the exclamation which had betrayed him indicated that
it had not been thus from the beginning.

It was an important discovery for Hazletine to make, but it was attended
by two exasperating facts: the interview was nearly over, and the words
that remained to be spoken were uttered in such moderate tones that he
could not hear a syllable. If the couple had been obliging enough to
raise their voices, it is probable that the knowledge sought by the
eavesdropper would have soon been at his command.

But nothing of that nature took place. Within five minutes after the
arrival of the cowman, prepared to act his part as spy, Motoza turned
about and walked away in the direction of the canyon, while Tozer took a
course which, if continued, would lead him to the plateau.

"I don't think he'll go there, fur he's no reason to look fur me in that
place afore to-morrer morning."

But the white man was not the important factor in the problem. Hank
waited for some minutes after he had passed from sight, and then set out
to regain sight of Motoza, which task proved more difficult than he
expected. The fellow had vanished, and it was impossible to tell whither
he had gone. The rocky surface left no trail which even an Apache could
follow, and it only remained for the cowman to fall back upon what may
be called general principles.

The experience of the cowman was another illustration of how much
depends in this world on what is called chance.

Jack Dudley, without any preliminary training in woodcraft, discovered
Motoza as he emerged from the canyon, while the veteran of the West,
skilled in all the ways of his venturesome life, spent hours in looking
for the Sioux without obtaining the first glimpse of him. That he missed
him by a margin that could not have been narrower was a fact; but "a
miss is as good as a mile," and the autumn afternoon drew to a close
without the first glimmer of success on his part. He had gone so far,
even, as to visit a distant camp-fire, whose smoke still faintly showed
against the clear sky, but failed to see a living person.

He was on the point of giving over his quest, when the unexpected
happened. Within a few hundred yards of the break in the canyon he
caught sight of Motoza and Tozer holding another consultation. They had
evidently just met, and the configuration of the ground enabled
Hazletine to steal near enough to catch some of the words spoken by the
couple.

The two were standing face to face, and their actions were peculiar.
Motoza was in the act of handing his Winchester rifle to Tozer, who,
accepting the weapon, turned it over and examined it with interest.
Since he could not speak the Sioux he used the English language, of
which, as will be remembered, Motoza possessed a fair knowledge.

"You're lucky," he said; "the gun is worth more than yours. So you made
a trade with the young man?"

"Yes--me trade," replied the Sioux, his painted face relaxing with the
grin that had become almost chronic.

"I don't s'pose he made any objection--that is, he gave you his gun
without making a kick?"

The Sioux nodded his head and still grinned, Tozer joining him in the
last expression of his feelings.

"How about his revolver?"

"He gib me that," said the scamp, drawing forth the handsome weapon,
where Hazletine had not observed it, thrust into the girdle about his
waist.

There was no mistaking the meaning of these words and proceedings. All
doubt was removed as to the abduction of Fred Greenwood. Motoza was the
agent in the outrage, though whether Tozer had taken an active part in
the same was yet uncertain. He scanned the smaller firearm, and then,
instead of returning it to the Sioux, deliberately shoved it into his
hip-pocket.

"I think I'll take charge of that, Motoza."

The buck was about to make angry objection, when the white man
explained:

"When I meet Hank to-morrow he'll want some proof that I can turn over
the youngster to him. He won't believe I can do so till he sees that
proof. I'll show him this revolver, and he'll know it belongs to the
youngster. That will be all the proof he'll ask. The rest will come
easy; and, Motoza, you and I will be rich."

There was an emphasis in this declaration that was convincing to the
dusky partner in crime. He nodded his head and made no further protest.
Evidently he was under the influence of his white ally.

At this juncture the couple turned their backs upon the eavesdropper,
who had stolen to within a few paces of them. They continued talking,
but the change of position prevented his hearing what was said. It was
peculiarly exasperating, for, though he had gained considerable
information, he still lacked the most important news of all. He had
heard no intimation of where the prisoner was held. Could he but learn
that, he would have lost no time in attempting his rescue. It must be
said, furthermore, that had such knowledge come to him he would not have
hesitated to draw bead on the two miscreants in turn, and shoot them
down in their tracks. He was thoroughly enraged, and they deserved the
fate.

A few minutes after the change of position the couple walked away, side
by side, still conversing. Certain discovery would have followed any
attempt on the part of the cowman to keep at their heels or nigh enough
to overhear their words, so he held his place and saw them pass from
sight. He had noted the direction, however, and observed that it led
from the canyon and deeper into the mountains.

This was puzzling. It seemed to Hank that one or both would make their
way to the prison of the youth, for it was unlikely that he would be
left alone through the night. Having no thought of being under
surveillance, Motoza and Tozer would take a direct course to the place
of confinement, which now seemed to be deeper in the mountains, and at
some point of which the cowman had no suspicion.

It was of the highest importance that the couple should not be allowed
to pass beyond sight, and the cowman began a cautious search for them.
But once more he was doomed to disappointment. In the gathering twilight
it was impossible to regain sight of them, and, convinced of the
uselessness of the attempt, he gave it up.

"It begins to look as if Tozer holds the winning hand," he angrily
muttered; "there ain't no question that the two have the younker safe,
and I've no idee where to hunt fur him--but hold on!"

The conviction, or rather suspicion, that the prison of the youth was
within the canyon returned to the hunter with redoubled force. Why had
he not searched there before? If it was a mistake, no harm could follow;
if it was not a mistake--well, he should see.

Wondering at himself because of his oversight, he abandoned all attempt
to regain sight of the couple and headed for the break in the canyon. He
arrived only a brief while after Jack Dudley attempted and failed to
follow up the gorge, and except for the mishap of the youth the two
would have met within the following few minutes. It has already been
shown how narrowly they missed doing so.

The familiarity of the cowman with the canyon averted the mistake made
by his young friend. He ascended it with scarcely any hesitation,
although in the dense gloom his vision was almost useless. It was
because of that that he well-nigh stepped upon the crouching figure
without suspecting it. Reaching the stone where Jack had been
overwhelmed by failure, the cowman paused for a minute and peered round
in the gloom. Not until he had glanced upward and studied the projecting
crags over his head as outlined against the starlit sky was he
absolutely sure of his location. That glance made everything clear.

The next rock upon which it was necessary to leap was within easy reach,
and had Jack Dudley known its location he would have fallen into no
trouble. It lay to the left, close to the side of the canyon, and really
carried one no further up the gorge; but from its surface he readily
bounded to one beyond, and continued his leap-frog performance until he
had ascended another hundred yards.

He was now close to the point he had in mind. It was there that he had
been picking his way when the wondering boys, looking down from the top,
saw him. Hazletine would have explained his action to them but for a
certain feeling of shame which was not unnatural.

There had been rumors for years among the cattlemen of Southwestern
Wyoming of a cavern in the canyon which was studded with gold. Many
searches had been made for it, but without success. Hank Hazletine was
among those who engaged in the hunt, but neither he nor his friends
succeeded in finding the place. The veteran was not quite ready to
abandon hope, and when he found himself in the section once more, on the
hunt in which he acted as guide for the boys, he determined to make a
decisive exploration without letting any one know his secret.

It was on this expedition that he succeeded in finding the cavern, but
his trained eye immediately told him the marvellous legend was a myth.
It was a romantic and picturesque spot, but there was not a grain of
auriferous metal or ore in sight. Hoping that a second cavern was in the
vicinity, he extended his search. When he emerged from the gorge, at the
point where the break occurred, it was with the certainty that the whole
thing was a fable. With a grim smile he dismissed the matter and
resolved not to think of it again. He felt that he had acted foolishly,
and his reluctance to tell his story to his young friends, therefore,
was only natural.

But once more the cowman was on his way to the mysterious cavern, drawn
by the hope, rather than the belief, that it was there he would find
Fred Greenwood a prisoner and awaiting the completion of the bargain for
his release by his abductors.

Determined to make no mistake, he halted under the projecting ledge and
spent several minutes in peering around in the gloom. It looked as if he
was right; but the darkness was too profound for him to make sure, and
even the scrutiny of the ribbon of sky that showed above the narrow
opening a thousand feet above his head failed to remove the last vestige
of doubt.

Like the boys, Hank carried a rubber safe of matches. Producing this, he
struck one of the tiny bits on the corrugated bottom of the little black
box, and, shading the flame with his fingers from the moist wind caused
by the dashing waters, he glanced at his immediate surroundings. He had
strapped his Winchester to his back, and his arms were free.

A thrill of pleasure went through him, for the first scrutiny showed he
was right. Directly over his head projected a thin ledge within ready
reach. It was what might be termed the doorstep to the cavern. He had
come to the exact spot for which he was searching.

Flinging the extinguished match into the waters at his side, he reached
upward, and without difficulty drew himself upon the ledge. He was now
in front of the cavern which he had visited by daylight, and whose
interior was impressed so vividly on his memory that he knew every foot
of it.

"Is the younker in there?" was the question he asked himself after
regaining his feet. To test the matter, he called his name. The fierce
torrent roared below and around him, but he was sure his words must have
penetrated into the dismal recesses. He repeated the call several times
without response.

"It may be the younker is asleep, or, if he hears me, he may take me fur
Motoza; and yet that couldn't be, for our voices don't sound alike."

Once more he produced his rubber safe and struck a match, holding the
twinkling flame above his head as he slowly moved forward into the
cavern. Before the light expired he had another, for he intended to make
his search thorough.

The opening in the side of the canyon had a width of ten or twelve feet,
was of the same height, and extended back for more than double the
distance. Side, floor and roof were of irregular formation, and the
craggy stones rough and wet. Had there been any gleaming stalactites or
stalagmites in sight, the cause of the legend attaching to the place
would have been understood, but there was nothing of that nature. The
cavern was simply a rent in the side of the canyon wall, created by some
convulsion of nature, and all that was visible was damp limestone.

By the time the visitor had burned three matches his examination of the
place was completed and he had made the discovery that he was the only
occupant. Fred Greenwood was not there, nor did the cavern show signs of
having been visited by person or animal.

But hold! When Hank threw down the last expiring match, he caught a
glimpse of something white on the flinty floor. He had not thought of
looking for anything, and it was the accidental following of the match
with his gaze that revealed the object. Instantly another match was
sending out its feeble rays, and he stooped down and picked up that
which had arrested his attention.

It was a piece of paper, apparently the blank leaf of a letter. There
was no writing or mark on it to indicate its ownership, but had it been
the visiting-card of Fred Greenwood, Hank Hazletine could not have been
more positive that it belonged to the young man.

It was impossible that Motoza should carry writing-paper with him. The
cowman never did so, consequently he could not have dropped it on his
late visit. It was equally improbable that Bill Tozer had anything to do
with it. He knew that both of the boys had paper and pencils with them,
for he had seen them figuring over some problems they were discussing,
and with a thrill of conviction he remembered that the paper they used
was of precisely the same pattern as the piece he held in his hand.

"The younker has been here, but what the mischief has become of him?"
and the mystified cowman looked right and left, on the floor and at the
roof, as if he suspected the youth was hiding in one of those places.

An explanation suggested itself. After taking the lad to the cavern, his
captor from some cause had changed his mind and transferred him to
another place of confinement.

No; there was another theory which would explain the mystery: it was
that Motoza, yielding to his implacable enmity of the youth, had placed
him beyond all reach of his friends. The spirit of revenge with an
American Indian is tenfold stronger than cupidity. It was not improbable
that the miscreant, having committed the unspeakable crime, was
concealing it from Tozer, his ally in the dreadful business.

The work of the cowman was finished for the time. He carefully let
himself down from the ledge to the rock immediately beneath, and began
working his way through the canyon to the opening at the break. His
familiarity stood him in as good stead as before, and he reached the
place without mishap. Climbing the steep slope to the higher ground, he
sat down for a few minutes' thought.

It was well into the night, and it was useless to attempt to do anything
more. He was as firmly resolved, however, as before not to be outwitted
by the ruffians with whom he was dealing. He would consent to no attempt
to pay them a ransom until he knew beyond peradventure that their part
of the contract would be fulfilled.

"If they try any crooked work," he muttered, with deadly earnestness,
"both of 'em have got to settle with Hank Hazletine."

He gave no thought to Jack Dudley, for he took it for granted that he
had been able to look out for himself during the day. Following the
route so well known to him, he reached the plateau within an hour after
the arrival of the youth, who had started a fire and was doing his best
to dry his clothing and gain some warmth for his chilled body.

It need not be said that the cowman was interested in the story told by
the youth, and was astonished beyond measure to learn that both had
taken the same route, one actually passing the other without either
suspecting it. On his part, Hazletine related all that he had passed
through, and explained the reason of his ascent of the canyon some time
before, when he was observed by the wondering lads.

Meanwhile, where was Fred Greenwood?




CHAPTER XIX.

INTO THE CAVERN.


Hank Hazletine and Jack Dudley having failed to find the missing Fred
Greenwood, let us try our hand at the task.

Going back to that afternoon when the elder youth from his concealment
on the crest of the ridge fired down into the little herd of antelope
grazing in the valley in front of him, and secured a supper for the two,
it will be remembered that Fred had started along the side of the
valley, with a view of placing himself beyond the game and rendering the
success of himself and friend certain.

He never dreamed of danger to himself. His attention was fixed upon the
pretty animals, and, hungry as he was, he felt a sympathy for them,
knowing that in all probability one of the number would be sacrificed.
Nevertheless, he put forth the utmost pains to prevent their taking
alarm, and there is hardly a doubt that he would have succeeded in his
purpose but for the catastrophe which overtook him when half the
distance had been passed.

Suddenly, while he was stealing forward in a crouching posture, a low,
threatening voice reached his ear. Only the single word, "_Stop!_" was
uttered, but it could not have startled the youth more than the whir of
a rattlesnake under his feet. Before he could straighten up he turned
his head like a flash. Not a rod distant, kneeling upon one knee, was
Motoza, the Sioux, with his Winchester aimed at him!

Believing that he would press the trigger of his weapon the next moment,
Fred Greenwood was transfixed. He could only look at his enemy and await
the end. He was without the power to raise a finger in his own defence.

"Drop gun!" commanded his master. The words showed the lad that he had a
few minutes at least to live, but the "drop" was on him and he promptly
obeyed.

"Drop little gun!" added the Sioux, who never wavered in keeping his
rifle pointed at the chest of the young man.

Fred withdrew his revolver and flung it at his feet. He was now without
a single firearm. An infant could not have been more helpless.

As yet he had not spoken a word. He recalled the warning of Jack Dudley,
and knew the ferocious hatred this vagrant redskin held toward him. To
appeal for mercy would delight the miscreant and not aid the prisoner.
He tried another tack.

"What do you want with me, Motoza?"

The question pleased the Sioux, who, partly lowering his rifle, still
held it ready for instant use. His ugly countenance was broken by the
old grin.

"Huh! You call Motoza tief, eh?"

"That's what I called you, and that's what you are!"

"Huh! Me kill you!"

"_You_ can do that easily enough, but you'll never live to brag about
it. If the officers don't hang you, Hank Hazletine will make daylight
shine through your hide! He is only waiting for an excuse."

"White man dog--me not afraid--me kill _him_!" said the Sioux, with a
dangerous glitter in his snake-like eyes.

"You can't do it too soon. But what are you waiting for?"

Motoza had not counted upon such defiance; but if it lessened his
contempt it did not diminish his hate nor weaken his purpose.

"You go; me follow; me point rifle if you run; if you call, me shoot!"

"Which way do you wish me to travel?"

The Sioux pointed toward the bend in the valley for which Fred was
making when checked in this peremptory manner. To obey was to take him
further from his comrade, but he obeyed.

As he moved off, Motoza picked up the two weapons from the ground,
thrusting the revolver into the girdle at his waist, while he carried
the Winchester in his other hand. Fred heard him a few paces in the
rear, as well as the repetition of his threats to fire on the least
attempt of the prisoner to regain his freedom or to attract the
attention of his friends.

The youth never doubted that he would carry out this threat, and he
would have been a zany to draw the explosion of wrath. He walked forward
and did his best to obey the orders of his enemy in spirit and letter.

The young man thought intently. The shock of the belief that instant
death impended was somewhat softened by the knowledge that the crisis
was deferred for a time at least, though it was impossible to guess for
how long.

What was the ultimate intention of the Sioux? It seemed probable to Fred
that he was afraid to slay him at the spot of capture, since the body
would be sure of discovery by his friends, with a good chance of
learning the identity of the assassin. What more likely, therefore, than
that he was conducting him to some remote place, where his body would
never be found?

It was not natural that an active, sturdy youth like Fred Greenwood
should submit to be led thus meekly to slaughter, but in what possible
way could he help himself? If he wheeled about to assail the buck he was
without a single weapon, while the Sioux was doubly armed. A glance over
his shoulder showed his enemy almost within arm's reach.

Not the least trying feature of this extraordinary proceeding was that
Fred had to hear the report of Jack Dudley's rifle, followed by his
shouts, which plainly reached the ears of the one who dared make no
reply. He could only continue walking until the bend in the valley was
passed, when a change of direction took place.

It was no longer necessary to conceal themselves from observation, for
there was no one to be feared. From the facts that afterward came to
light there is little doubt that Tozer and Motoza had held a conference
previous to the capture and fixed upon a definite line of procedure, for
otherwise it is not conceivable that the Sioux would have spared the
life of his captive.

With numerous turnings, and with the sounds of Jack Dudley's shouts and
firing faintly reaching his ears, young Greenwood continued marching in
front of his captor long after the sun had set and night closed in. He
had lost all idea of the points of the compass, but the fact that the
tramp continued and that no harm was done him inspired the prisoner with
a degree of hope that was altogether lacking at the opening of his
strange adventure.

Suddenly a roaring noise struck him, and a short distance further he
reached the break in the canyon with which he had become familiar. This
enabled him to locate himself, and he looked around to learn the further
wishes of his master. From the moment of starting Fred had been on the
alert for a chance to make a break for liberty, but none occurred. The
Sioux was too vigilant to tempt him.

The long immunity from harm had given the lad a certain self-assurance.
As yet he had formed no suspicion of the real purpose of the Sioux, but,
somehow or other, he believed his own death was not likely to be
attempted for a number of hours to come.

"Well, Motoza, here we are! What's the next step?"

The Indian raised one of the hands grasping a Winchester and pointed
toward the canyon.

"Go dere--jump on rock!"

"My gracious! I can't do that!"

"Den me kill!"

As if angered beyond restraint, he made a leap toward the startled
youth, who recoiled a step, and, esteeming a death by drowning
preferable to the one which threatened him, made haste to reply:

"All right; I'll try it."

But it was necessary that the miscreant should give some instructions to
his prisoner. These were simple. He was to leap upon the rock nearest to
shore, and then, by the same means, ascend the canyon until ordered to
stop. From what has already been related concerning Jack Dudley's
experience, it will be seen that the task was difficult and dangerous.

There was no choice, however. He had gained a general knowledge of the
canyon and felt almost certain he would be overtaken by accident; but in
many respects his experience was so similar to that which was afterward
undergone by his comrade that the particulars need not be dwelt upon. He
found the work less laborious than he expected. The Sioux by gesture
indicated the rocks, when they were not clear to the boy, who found no
trouble in making the leaps. In every case he had hardly landed when the
buck dropped lightly at his side.

A desperate scheme was half-formed more than once while this singular
progress was going on. It was purposely to miss his footing and allow
himself to be carried away by the tumultuous torrent. He was restrained
by two good reasons. Motoza was likely to seize him before he was swept
beyond reach, and if he did not he would inevitably drown. Accordingly,
Fred kept at it until finally they reached the ledge up which Hank
Hazletine climbed twenty-four hours later.

By this time a suspicion of the partial truth had penetrated the mind of
Fred. There must be some cavity in the rocks where his captor meant to
hold him for awhile as prisoner. The plan of securing a large ransom in
payment for his freedom was not dreamt of by the youth. No one would
think of looking in this place for him, and he would be secure for an
indefinite period.

Motoza had learned several things from his association with those of
Caucasian blood, one of which was that a rubber match-safe is preferable
to rubbing two dry sticks together when in need of fire, or using the
old-fashioned steel and flint.

He managed with some trouble to make Fred understand he was to climb up
the ledge, and he followed so deftly that the prisoner was given no
chance to try to prevent him. A minute after they stood side by side,
Motoza struck a match, and his captive had a glimpse of the cavern which
has already been described.

Here, then, was the end of the journey. This was to be the prison of
Fred Greenwood until when? When was he to be released, or was he not to
be released at all?

Passing well back in the gloom the two sat down, so far removed from the
roar and tumult of the torrent that they could talk without difficulty.
Fred was still apprehensive of some sudden violence from the Sioux, and,
though in the gloom he could see nothing of him, he was ready to make
the best struggle possible.

"Am I to stay here, Motoza?" he asked, raising his voice to a high
pitch.

Instead of replying directly, the Indian asked:

"Huh! you fader hab heap money, eh?"

This simple question revealed the whole plot and confirmed the statement
already made that the scheme for holding Fred Greenwood for ransom by
his relatives was arranged before his abduction took place.

It was a great discovery for Fred Greenwood to make. On the instant
nearly all his fears vanished and his heart glowed with hope. This being
remembered, he can hardly be blamed for drawing matters with rather a
long bow.

"Yes," he made haste to say, "my father has money; a hundred times more
than I have," all which was true without involving more than a moderate
sum.

"He gib heap money fur _you_, eh?"

"Of course; I come high."

"He gib thousand--gib ten thousand--hundred thousand--million
dollar--eh?"

"Well, that's a pretty good sum; I'm afraid my father wouldn't think I
am worth as much as that; but there's no doubt, Motoza, he will pay you
a good price; is it your plan to sell me to him?"

The Sioux made no answer to this, though Fred repeated the question. The
sullen silence of the Indian brought back the misgivings of the captive.
He could not doubt that he had been abducted with a view of being
ransomed, but it was impossible to credit Motoza with the whole scheme.
He must have allies, and, knowing nothing of Bill Tozer, Fred suspected
that a half-dozen vagrant Indians, more or less, were engaged in it,
though it seemed singular that no one else had shown himself thus far.

Although the prisoner had been in better spirits than would be
suspected, his situation was uncomfortable and he lost hope with the
passage of the hours. Motoza refused to hold any further conversation,
and was evidently brooding over something of an unpleasant nature. By
and by he lit his pipe and silently puffed. He was sitting on the flinty
floor, with his back against the side of the cavern and his legs thrust
out in front of him.

Now and then, when he drew a little harder on the pipe, the glow in the
bowl revealed the tip of his nose, a part of the painted forehead, and
the glittering black eyes. It was a gruesome picture, for, even when he
was invisible, it seemed to Fred he could see the gleam of those eyes
fixed upon him.

"Now, I know he hates me beyond expression," mused the youth, "and
nothing would delight him more than to torture me to death. If he agrees
to give me my liberty, it will be just like him to kill me as soon as he
gets the money which father will gladly pay for my safety."

It will be seen that the trend of Fred's thoughts was similar to those
of Hank Hazletine, when considering the same matter. Whatever project
might be in the minds of others, the youth would be in danger so long as
he was in the power of the wretch whom he had unpardonably insulted.

Naturally, Fred had asked himself more than once whether it was possible
for him to make his escape from the cavern. It was out of the question
so long as the Sioux was his companion, but if he should leave him
alone, even for a short time, the youth was resolved to make the
attempt.

These and similar thoughts were chasing one another through his brain
when he fell asleep. He was very tired from his long tramp and did not
open his eyes until the faint light of morning penetrated his prison. He
had not forgotten to wind his watch, and when he looked at it he saw to
his astonishment that it was nearly eight o'clock. He had slept for more
than ten hours.

The next cause of his surprise was to find he was alone. Motoza had left
while he was asleep, though how long previous it was impossible to
guess. But the hunger which Fred Greenwood had felt on more than one
previous occasion was as naught compared to the ravenous appetite that
now had possession of him. It was a long time since he had eaten, and it
looked as if it would be a long time before he ate again. There was
absolutely nothing in the cavern beside himself. He felt in his pockets
in the weak hope of finding a forgotten fish-hook that could be used,
though he possessed nothing in the nature of bait; but, inasmuch as he
had not brought a hook with him, it would not do to say he succeeded in
his search, though he displaced the piece of writing-paper afterward
found by his friend.

Forcing all thought of food from him for the time, he asked why, now
that his gaoler was absent, he should not pick his way down the canyon
and make a break for liberty. At the same time he could not forget that
one of the most improbable acts of the Sioux would be to give him any
chance at all to escape.

It was more than likely that Motoza had laid the temptation in his way,
that it might serve him as a pretext for shooting his prisoner. Fred
resolved, therefore, to be careful in all that he did. The necessity of
drinking and bathing his face was his excuse for walking out to the
border of the ledge and letting himself down to the rock underneath.
There he dipped up what water he needed in the palms of his hands, and
while doing so scanned every part of the canyon in his field of vision.

He noted the narrow strip of sky far aloft, the tumbling waters above
and below where he stood, the black boulders protruding their heads
above the torrent which flung itself fiercely against them, the craggy
walls of the canyon, but nowhere did he catch sight of the Sioux who had
brought him hither. None the less, Fred felt so certain his black eyes
were watching him from some hidden point that he did not yield to the
temptation to leap to the nearest boulder and start on his flight for
liberty. Instead, he grasped the margin of the ledge and drew himself up
to his former place.

There, however, he paused with folded arms and surveyed the strange
scene more leisurely than before. He was anxious to discover the Sioux
if anywhere in sight, but the fellow did not show himself.

The roar of the canyon had been in his ears so long that it seemed like
silence, and it had lulled him to sleep hours before. He was still
suffering from hunger and longed for the return of his captor, for he
thought he would bring food with him.

Providentially the lad had stood in this position but a short time when
he looked aloft toward the sky. At the moment of doing so he uttered an
exclamation of affright and leaped back into the mouth of the cavern.
The next instant a boulder that must have weighed a ton crashed upon the
ledge where he had been standing, splintered off a number of pieces, and
plunged into the torrent below.

Fred did not try to make himself believe that the falling of this mass
of stone was an accident. Motoza or one of his allies had been on the
watch above for the appearance of the youth, and when the boulder had
been adjusted as well as possible it was tumbled over into the canyon.
Had Fred remained on the spot a few moments longer he would have been
crushed like an insect under the wheel of a steam-engine.

It was a startling occurrence, and in his weakened condition made him so
faint that he withdrew still further into the cavern and sat down,
trembling like a leaf. His hunger had vanished and hope almost departed.

"It will not do for me to leave the cavern in the daytime, for he is
waiting for me to do so. I can't do it at night without some one to
guide me. He means to keep me here until I die of starvation."

Fred had come really to believe this. He knew enough of Indian nature to
understand that the race rarely inflict instant death upon an enemy when
it is in their power to subject him to torture or slay in some horrible
fashion. Motoza had not slain him before because he was unwilling that
the one whom he hated so intensely should receive such mercy. It would
be a hundredfold sweeter to the Sioux to see his prisoner dying by
inches.

"If he has a plan for making father pay a ransom for me it will take a
number of days to bring the thing to an end. During all that time I am
to be left without a morsel of food; he would deprive me of water, too,
if he could."

It was a shocking conclusion to form, but the usually clear-headed boy
became convinced he was right.

"Poor Jack must be worried almost to death," he murmured, sitting on the
stones and giving rein to his fancies; "he will know that something has
gone wrong with me, but he can never know what it was. Hank will lay it
to Motoza, for he has said there is nothing too wicked for him to do,
but the cowman has no way of finding what has become of me, and he can't
make Motoza tell him. He and Jack may hunt for weeks without suspecting
where I am."

In this declaration Fred Greenwood, as is known, was not quite correct,
though the search of his friends was fruitless.




CHAPTER XX.

A CLIMB FOR LIBERTY.


A youth in the situation of Fred Greenwood cannot reason clearly, even
though he be right in his main conclusions. He had settled into the
belief that Motoza, the Sioux, had determined to subject him to a
lingering death through starvation; and yet if it were he--as
undoubtedly it was--who rolled the boulder into the canyon, it indicated
a wish to put the most sudden end possible to his existence.

It would be painful to attempt to describe the experience of the lad in
the cavern at the side of the canyon. As is often the case, his hunger
diminished and was succeeded by a dull indifference, in which the
suffering of the mind outweighed that of the body. The dreadful day at
last drew to an end, and his situation and condition were much the same
as earlier in the forenoon. He had not seen a living person, and had
given over all hope of another visit from his merciless enemy.

"He means that I shall perish for want of food, and there is no help for
it."

But with the coming of darkness the energy of the boy's nature asserted
itself. It was impossible now for the Sioux or his allies to maintain a
watch upon the mouth of the cavern, where the lad was observed the
moment he showed himself, and Fred determined that as soon as it was
fairly dark he would make an attempt that should be crowned with success
or that would end his sufferings and wretchedness.

His plan was to let himself down from the ledge to the top of the
nearest rock, and then try to reach the break in the canyon as he had
ascended it under the guidance of his captor. It was not to be supposed
that the vigilant Motoza would leave the way open for him, though his
actions pointed to the belief that it was utterly impossible for the
prisoner to escape by that means.

Nor in truth was it possible, for in the impenetrable gloom he was
certain to miss his foothold sooner or later and be flung into the
torrent, with no possibility of the good fortune that attended Jack
Dudley, who had a much less distance to traverse.

It was yet early in the evening when Fred came once more and for the
last time to the front of the cavern. With that attention to trifling
matters which a person sometimes shows in the most trying crises he
wound up his watch, examined his clothing to see that everything was
right, adjusted his hat so that it was not likely to be displaced, and
looked out in the gloom. All that he could see was when he gazed upward
and observed a few stars twinkling in the thin streak of sky.

"Two things are certain," he mused: "that Indian does not think it
possible for me to make my way out of the canyon; and, if I should
succeed, he will be on the watch for me and shoot or try to force me to
return. He shall never get me back here, for I will take the risk of
drowning, and then----"

A thought flashed through him like an inspiration and fairly took away
his breath.

Why not climb the side of the canyon?

He was so overcome by the question, which seemed born of heaven, that he
stood dazed and bewildered. Then he became cool again and asked:

"Is it possible?"

He recalled that Hank Hazletine had told him he had done it during the
daytime, and it must have been somewhere in this neighborhood. The task
would seem easy if the sun were shining, but if it were shining Fred
Greenwood would not have been permitted to make the attempt.

He was convinced of another thing: the depth of the canyon had been
repeatedly referred to as being a thousand feet, but there were places
where it was less than half that extent, and he remembered a depression
in the earth, almost directly overhead, which must have lessened the
prodigious height found at other points.

Nevertheless, a climb of several hundred feet up the perpendicular side
of a canyon or mountain wall is severe work to the most powerful and
best trained man, and its formidable nature was proved by the fact that
some of the cowmen would not try it by daylight.

Nothing could be clearer than that Motoza had not hesitated to leave his
prisoner alone in the cavern for the reason that he was certain he could
not effect his escape therefrom. The last means the youth would think of
employing was that of climbing the side; therefore, as Fred reasoned,
that was the very means to adopt, and the only one that could possibly
succeed.

"I'll try it!" was his conclusion, after a few minutes' thought.

Before setting out on the unparalleled task he fervently asked the help
of the only One who could extricate him from his peril. Then he summoned
his strength and courage to the tremendous work.

His dread now was that Motoza would put in an appearance before he was
clear of the mouth of the cavern. Had the lad thought of the daring
scheme earlier in the day he would have studied the stupendous stairs
upon which all his hopes now rested, but it was too late to think of
that.

Reaching upward, he grasped one of the projecting points of rock and
drew himself clear of the opening in front of the cavern. Naturally
muscular and active, with all his nerves in superb control, the effort
was trifling. Within less time than would be supposed he had climbed
fully fifty feet without meeting with any difficulty. Then the first
thrill of alarm shot through him as one foot slipped and he narrowly
missed falling.

He found a good place to rest, and immediately adopted a sensible
precaution. Removing both shoes, he tied the strings together and slung
them over his shoulder, with the fastening under his chin. This would
make it rough for his stockinged feet, but it was worth it all. He was
not discommoded by rifle or pistol, and could not have been better
prepared for climbing.

He felt as yet no fatigue, and resumed his work as soon as he was ready.
If he continued to find projections such as he had found thus far, there
was no reason why he should not reach the level ground above in safety.
As an evidence of how fate sometimes plays fast and loose with us, it is
certain that Hank Hazletine entered the cavern while his young friend
was climbing the wall overhead, without either dreaming of the actual
situation.

Fred Greenwood, at the beginning of his climb for liberty, was subjected
to a peculiar peril. He had rested but a moment, when he was seized with
an extraordinary "panicky" feeling. He was sure that Motoza was standing
on the ledge below, peering upward in the gloom, and holding his rifle
ready to fire at him on the instant he could make his aim certain.

Like all such emotions, it was opposed to common sense. According to his
belief it was out of the power of the Sioux to obtain the most shadowy
glimpse of him, and the youth ought to have felt as secure against being
picked off as if in his home, hundreds of miles away; but the feeling
for a time was uncontrollable, and, yielding to it, he began frantically
climbing, never abating his efforts until he had gone fully fifty feet
higher. By that time he was all a-tremble, and so weak that he was
forced to pause for rest. Thus far he had been extremely fortunate in
meeting with no difficulty, the projections affording abundant support
for hands and feet. Moreover, he had again attained a ledge where he was
able to sustain himself with comparative ease.

He paused, panting, trembling and exhausted. Thrusting out his head as
far as was safe, he looked downward. Nothing but impenetrable gloom met
his eye. He could hear the torrent rushing against the rocks and
boulders in its path, and flinging itself against the walls of the
canyon, but he could distinguish nothing, and his strong sense now came
to his rescue.

"If he is down there he cannot see me; he will not dream I have started
to climb the wall, and therefore will not follow. If he does, he must
appear below me, and I will kick him loose the minute I see him. How
foolish to be afraid!"

In a few minutes his nerves became calmer, but he began to realize the
nature of the terrifying task before him. There was no thought of
retreat on his part, and he was determined to keep on, so long as the
work was possible.

His feet were paining him, and were certain to pain him a good deal more
before he reached the top; but healthy, rugged youth has elastic
muscles, and in a short time Fred was ready to resume his work. His
panic was gone, and he exerted himself with the deliberate care which he
should have shown from the first.

As nearly as he could judge he had climbed some twenty paces, when he
was startled, upon extending his hand upward, to encounter only the
smooth face of the wall. Hitherto there had been more projections than
he required, but now the steps appeared to vanish, leaving him without
any support.

Could it be he would have to abandon his effort after making so fine a
start? Must he pick his way down the side of the canyon, again, to the
cavern, and there meekly resume the torture of waiting for death from
starvation? Failure was too terrible to be thought of, and he resumed
his searching for the indispensable support.

Certainly there was nothing directly above him that would serve, and he
passed his right hand to one side. Ah! he caught the sharp edge, after
groping for a few seconds. Leaning over, he reached out as far as
possible and found the projection extended indefinitely.

"It will do!" he muttered, with a thrill, and, without pausing to
reflect upon the fearful risk of the thing, he swung himself along,
sustained for an instant by his single hand; but the other was
immediately alongside of it, and it was easy to hold himself like a
pendulum swaying over the frightful abyss. But there was nothing upon
which to rest his feet. He did not wish anything, and, swinging
sideways, threw one leg over the ledge beside his hands, and,
half-rolling over, raised himself securely for the time on his perch.

"Gracious!" he exclaimed, pausing from the effort; "if I had stopped to
think, I shouldn't have dared to try it. If this ledge had been smaller
I shouldn't have found room for my body, and there is no way of getting
back to the stone on which I was standing. I _must_ go on now, for I
cannot go back."

It was plain sailing for a few minutes. The flinty excrescences were as
numerous as ever, and he never paused in his ascent until prudence
whispered that it was wise to take another breathing spell. It was a
source of infinite comfort to feel that when he thus checked himself he
was not compelled to do so for lack of support.

There was no way of determining how far he had climbed, and he based his
calculation on hope rather than knowledge. The roar of the canyon was
notably fainter, and, when he looked aloft, the ribbon of starlit sky
appeared nearer than at first. There could be no doubt that he was
making his ascent at the most favorable point, for the height was much
less than at most of the other places, and he believed this was the
portion where Hank Hazletine had climbed from the bottom to the top of
the gorge. Could he have been certain of the latter, all misgiving would
have vanished.

Not a trace of his panic remained. If Motoza had returned to the cavern,
and, discovering the flight of his prisoner, set out to follow him,
there was little prospect of his success, for the fugitive had varied
from a direct line, and the Sioux might pass within arm's length without
being aware of the fact.

There was one peril to which Fred was exposed, and it was fortunate it
never entered his mind. Supposing Motoza was standing on the ledge at
the bottom of the canyon and gazing upward, weapon in hand, it was quite
probable that he would be able to locate the youth. This would be not
because of any superiority of vision, but because of that patch of sky
beyond, acting as a background for the climber. With his inky figure
thrown in relief against the stars, his enemy could have picked him off
as readily as if the sun were shining.

This possibility, we say, did not present itself to Fred Greenwood, and,
more providential than all, Motoza was not in the canyon.

The slipping of one foot tore most of the sole from the stocking, and
his foot had henceforth no protection against the craggy surface.

"I don't mind the stocking," grimly reflected the youth, "for there is
another pair in camp and plenty of them at the ranch, but how it hurts!"

He would have been altogether lacking in the pluck he had displayed thus
far had he been deterred by physical suffering from pushing his efforts
to the utmost. He would have kept on through torture tenfold worse, and
he showed himself no mercy.

Few people who have not been called upon to undertake such a work can
form an idea of its exhausting nature. It would be hard to think of
anyone better prepared than Fred Greenwood to stand the terrific draught
upon his strength; but while a long way from the top, and while there
was no lack of supports for his hands and feet, and in the face of his
unshakable resolve, he was compelled to doubt his success. It seemed as
if the dizzy height did not diminish. When he had climbed for a long
time and stopped, panting and suffering, the stars appeared to be as far
away as ever. He felt as if he ought to have been out of the ravine long
before, but the opening looked to be as unattainable as at the
beginning.

His whole experience was remarkable to that extent that it can be
explained only on the ground that the intense mental strain prevented
his seeing things as they were. He had subjected his muscles to such a
tension that he was obliged to pause every few minutes and rest. One of
his feet was scarified and bleeding, and the other only a little better.
When he looked upward his heart sank, for a long distance still
interposed between him and the ground above.

"I must have picked the place where the canyon is deepest," was his
despairing conclusion; "I feel hardly able to hang on, and would not
dare do what I did further below."

He now yielded to a curious whim. Instead of continually gazing at the
sky, that he might measure the distance remaining to be traversed, he
resolved not to look at it at all until he had climbed a long way. He
hoped by doing this to discover such a marked decrease in the space that
it would reanimate him for the remaining work.

Accordingly he closed his eyes, and, depending on the sense of feeling
alone, which in truth was his reliance from the first, he toiled
steadily upward. Sometimes he had to grope with his hands for a minute
or two before daring to leave the support on which his feet rested, but
one of his causes for astonishment and thankfulness was that such aids
seemed never to be lacking.

He continued this blind progress until his wearied muscles refused to
obey further. He must rest or he would drop to the bottom from
exhaustion. He hooked his right arm over the point of a rock, sat upon a
favoring projection below, and decided to wait until his strength was
fully restored.

He could not resist the temptation to look up and learn how much yet
remained to do.

Could he believe his senses? He was within a dozen feet of the top!

He gasped with amazement, grew faint, and then was thrilled with hope.
He even broke into a cheer, for the knowledge was like nectar to the
traveller perishing of thirst in the desert--it was life itself.

All pain, all suffering, all fatigue were forgotten in the blissful
knowledge. He bent to his work with redoubled vigor. If the supports
continued, his stupendous task was virtually ended.

And they did continue. Not once did the eagerly-feeling hands fail to
grasp a projection of some form which could be made to serve his
purpose. Up, up he went, until the clear, cool air fanned his temples,
when, with a last effort, he drew himself from the canyon, and, plunging
forward on his face, fainted dead away.

He lay in a semi-conscious condition for nearly an hour. Then, when his
senses slowly returned, he raised himself to a sitting position and
looked around. It was too early for the moon, and the gloom prevented
his seeing more than a few paces in any direction.

But how the pain racked him! It seemed as if every bone was aching and
every muscle sore. The feet had been wholly worn from each stocking, and
his own feet were torn and bleeding. He had preserved his shoes, but
when he came to put them on he groaned with anguish. His feet were so
swollen that it was torture to cover them, and he could not tie the
strings; but they must be protected, and he did not rise until they were
thus armored.

He was without any weapons, but the torment of his wounds drove that
fact from his mind. All that he wanted now was to get away from the spot
where he could not help believing he was still in danger of recapture.
But when he stood erect and the agony shot through his frame, he asked
himself whether it was possible to travel to the plateau without help;
and yet the effort must be made.

He had a general knowledge of his situation, and, bracing himself for
the effort, he began the work. It was torture from the first, but after
taking a few steps his system partly accommodated itself to the
requirement and he progressed better than he anticipated. He was still
on the wrong side of the canyon, which it was necessary to leave before
rejoining his friends. He was wise enough to distrust his own capacity
after the fearful strain, and did not make the attempt until he found a
place where the width was hardly one-half of the extent leaped by him
and Jack Dudley. As it was, the jump, into which he put all his vigor,
landed him just clear of the edge, a fact which did much to lessen the
sharp suffering caused by alighting on his feet.

He yearned to sit down and rest, but was restrained by the certainty
that it would make his anguish more intense when he resumed his tramp
toward camp. Furthermore, as he believed himself nearing safety, his
impatience deepened and kept him at work when he should have ceased.

As he painfully trudged along, his thoughts reverted to his climb up the
side of the canyon and he shuddered; for, now that it was over, he could
not comprehend how he dared ever make the effort. Not for the world
would he repeat it, even by daylight.

"Heaven brought me safely through," was his grateful thought.

But as he drew near the plateau his musings turned thither. He had
counted upon finding Jack Dudley and the guide there; but they might be
miles away, and he would not see them for days. He knew he needed
attention from his friends and could not sustain himself much longer. If
he should be unable to find them----

But all these gloomy forebodings were scattered a few minutes later by
the glimmer of the camp-fire on the other side of the plateau. One of
his friends at least must be there, and providentially it proved that
both were present.




CHAPTER XXI.

HOW IT ALL ENDED.


At last the clothing of Jack Dudley was dried, and he felt thoroughly
comfortable in body. While he was employed in the pleasant task, Hank
Hazletine went away in quest of food. It took time and hard work to find
it, but his remarkable skill as a hunter enabled him to do so, and when
he returned he brought enough venison to serve for the evening and
morning meal. No professor of the culinary art could have prepared the
meat more excellently than he over the bed of live coals. The odor was
so appetizing that the youth was in misery because of his impatience,
but the guide would not let him touch a mouthful until the food was done
"to the queen's taste." Then they had their feast.

And yet the two were oppressed by thoughts of the absent one. The
attempts of his friends during the day to help or to get trace of Fred
Greenwood had been brought to naught, and it looked as if they would
have to consent to the humiliating terms of Tozer and Motoza, with
strong probability that the missing youth was never again to be seen
alive.

"I think, Hank," said Jack, when the cowman had lit his pipe, "that we
should run no more risks."

"How can we help it?"

"When you meet Tozer to-morrow morning by appointment, tell him the
price he asks will be paid, but everything must be square and above
board."

The guide looked at his companion a moment in silence. Then he said:

"If you'll turn the matter over in your mind, younker, you'll see that
this bus'ness can't be put through without giving the scamps the chance
to swindle us the worst sort of way. They won't give up the boy on our
promise to pay 'em the money and no questions asked, for they don't
b'leve we'll do it; so we've got to give 'em the money and trust to
their honor to keep their part. Trust to their _honor_," repeated Hank,
with all the scorn he could throw into voice and manner; "as if they
knowed what it means."

"I know from what you have said that Tozer and Motoza are cunning,
but----"

In order to receive all the warmth possible, Jack Dudley was sitting
within the cavern and facing outward, while his companion faced him,
with his back toward the plateau and mountains beyond. Jack suddenly
broke off his remark, for in the gloom behind the cowman he saw
something move. That something quickly took the form of a white-faced,
exhausted youth trudging painfully forward and ready to sink to the
ground with weakness.

"Heavens! can it be?" gasped Jack, half-rising to his feet and staring
across the camp-fire. The next moment, and while Hazletine was looking
in the same direction, as astounded as the youth, the elder made one
bound and was at the side of Fred Greenwood, whom he caught in his arms
as he sagged downward in a state of utter collapse.

In the course of the following hour everything was made clear. Under the
tender ministrations of Jack Dudley and Hank Hazletine the returned
wanderer recovered to a great degree his strength, and to the fullest
degree his naturally buoyant spirits. The faint odor of the broiling
meat which lingered in the air awoke his ravenous appetite, but knowing
how long he had been without food, the cowman would not permit him to
eat more than a tithe of what he craved. After a time he gave him more,
until his appetite was fairly well satisfied.

"Jack," said Fred, with something of his old waggishness, as he looked
across the fire into the face of his comrade, "let's go home."

"You forget that we have a month's vacation, and it is hardly half gone.
We can stay another week and then be sure of being back to school in
time. You lamented more than I because we could not have a longer
play-spell. Your sentiments have changed."

The younger lad pointed to his feet.

"There's the reason. If I were like you I shouldn't think of leaving
this delightful country until the last day; but I shall need all the
vacation to get on my feet again. Do you comprehend?"

"Yes; your demonstration is logical. True, you have lost your rifle and
pistol, the same as myself, but we could get others at the ranch, and no
doubt meet with plenty more enjoyable adventures, but not as you are. I
shall be very willing to start home with you to-morrow morning. What do
you think of it, Hank?"

"I'm blamed sorry this bus'ness has to wind up as it does, but there's
no help fur it, and we'll leave fur the ranch after breakfast."

"Will you keep your appointment with Tozer?"

"I've been thinking of that; yes, I'll meet him."

There was a peculiar intonation in these words that caused both boys to
look into that bearded face, but they could not be sure of his meaning.

It was Fred who spoke:

"Hank, there is one matter as to which I cannot feel certain; I want
your opinion of it."

"Wal, I'm listening."

"After Motoza forced me into the cavern at the side of the canyon he
went off and has not returned yet, unless he did so after I left. Now,
why didn't he go back?"

"Why should he go back? He felt sartin there was no way fur you to git
out, and if I'd been told that your only chance was to climb the wall
I'd 'greed with him, though you struck the spot where I done it myself."

"He must have known I hadn't a mouthful of food?"

"He couldn't help knowing it."

"The question in my mind is this: what he said to me, as well as what
you have told, proves that he understood the whole scheme of my being
ransomed. Tozer must have known where I was; he knew that to bring the
ransom business to a head would require several days, even with the use
of the telegraph; they expected me to stay in the cavern all the time.
How long would they have left me there without bringing me anything to
eat?"

"They'd never brought you anything."

"Then when the time came to surrender me to my friends I should have
been dead."

The cowman nodded his head.

"There ain't no doubt of that."

"And they couldn't have carried out their part of the agreement."

"Which the same they knowed."

"But it seems unreasonable. It would have placed both in peril, from
which I cannot see how it was possible for them to escape. If they gave
me up after receiving the money they would be safe against punishment.
Why, then, should they place themselves in such great danger when they
had nothing to gain and all to lose by doing so? That is what I can't
understand, and I am sure my brain has become clearer."

It was the same view of the question that had puzzled Jack Dudley, and
the two boys listened with interest to the explanation of the veteran.

"Tozer of himself would turn you over sound in limb and body; but, since
it was the Sioux who done all the work, as you have showed us, Bill had
to make a sort of compromise with the villain, and that compromise was
that you should be left with Motoza till the hour come fur you to be
produced. That was the price Bill had to pay Motoza fur what he done. It
wasn't Tozer, but the Sioux, that was fixing things so as to starve you
to death."

The cowman spoke with a deliberation and seriousness that left no doubt
he believed every word uttered, and the boys were convinced he was
right.

"Bill is as mean as they make 'em," added Hazletine, "but he'd rather
grab a pile of money than kill a chap he don't like. It's t'other way
with the Sioux. He likes money well 'nough, fur he knows it'll buy
firewater, but the sweetest enjoyment he can have is to revenge himself
on a person he hates, and from what I've heard he hates you as hard as
he knows how."

"There is no doubt of that," said Jack; "I shall never forget the
expression of his face when Fred made him give up my rifle."

Fred was thoughtful a moment, and then asked:

"Hank, what do you mean to do about Tozer?"

"Wal, until I larned your story I was fixed to shoot him on sight."

"But what of the agreement you would have to make before he gave me up?"

"I'd kept that the same as the other folks, but it wouldn't be long
afore I'd git a chance to pick a quarrel with him over other matters,
and then it would be him or me; and," added the cowman, with a grim
smile, "I don't think it would be me."

"Do you still hold to that resolve?"

"I can't say that I do. I don't see that Bill meant any hurt except to
make some money out of you, and he couldn't help taking chances on that.
If he could have had his way he'd turned you over to us as well as when
you left; so I think I'll wait to see what his next trick is to be afore
I draw a bead on him. I'll take another plan--I'll give him the laugh."

"Give him the laugh!" repeated the wondering Jack Dudley; "what do you
mean by that?"

"I'll meet him here to-morrer morning, and, after we've talked a while,
let him see you or know how things stand, and then I'll just laugh at
him till I drop to the ground and roll over on my back. Won't he feel
cheap?"

The conceit was so odd that both boys smiled.

"That certainly is a curious way to punish a man for doing a wrong. It
seems to me that, since he had so much to do with abducting Fred, he
ought to be arrested, tried, and punished. He should be made to suffer
for his crime."

Hank showed his hard sense by replying:

"I don't deny that, but there's no way of punishing him. He hasn't done
a thing fur which you could make the court say he's guilty. The younker
there that spent more time than he liked in the canyon has never even
seed Bill Tozer. What reason, then, has he fur saying Bill had anything
to do with the bus'ness?"

"Didn't he admit as much to you?"

"Not a word! He give himself away in his talk, but whenever he said
anything 'bout things he reminded me it was all guesswork."

"Could not Motoza be made to swear against him?"

"He might, and he might not. If he did, why, Bill would swear t'other
way, and make it look as if he was trying to play the friend for the
younker. It would be like some folks, after the thing was over,
proposing to buy Bill a gold medal fur showing himself such a good and
noble man. No; my plan is best. When I give him the laugh he'll feel
worse than if he was sent up fur ten years."

"It looks as if there is no other way of punishing him," remarked Fred;
"but the case is different with Motoza."

"Wal, _rather_!"

It would be impossible to convey a true idea of the manner of Hank
Hazletine when he uttered these words. He nodded his head, clinched his
free hand, and his eyes seemed to flash fire.

"Do you mean to kill him, Hank?"

"O, no," was the scornful response; "I'm going to take his hand and tell
him how much I love him. I'll wipe the paint off one cheek, so as to
make room fur a brotherly kiss. I'll send him to your folks, that you
may have him for a playmate. He'll be so sweet and nice among the little
younkers. _That's_ what I'll do with dear Motoza!"

It was impossible not to read the terrible purpose that lay behind all
this. The boys made no mistake. Jack Dudley shuddered, but was silent.
He knew the miscreant richly merited the threatened retribution, and yet
he wished it were not impending.

Surely, if anyone was justified in calling down vengeance upon the head
of the vagrant Sioux it was his victim--he who had felt his hatred, and
whose physical sufferings must remind him of the same for weeks to come.
But Fred Greenwood was in a gracious and forgiving mood. His heart
throbbed when he recalled what he had so recently passed through, but he
could not lose sight of the blessed fact that he _had_ passed through it
all. He was with his beloved comrade again, not much the worse for his
experience. In truth he was a little homesick, and was stirred with
sweet delight at the thought that, if all went well, he should be with
his parents within the coming week.

And yet he was oppressed by the thought that one of the results of his
short visit to Wyoming was to be the death of a human being. He was sure
he could never shake off the remembrance, and should he ever wish to
return in the future to renew his hunt under more favorable conditions,
the memory would haunt him. It mattered not that the wretch deserved to
be executed for the crime, in the commission of which he had been
interrupted before he could complete it. He was a savage, a heathen, a
barbarian, who was following the light as he understood it. Why,
therefore, should not mercy be shown to him?

There are many things which Jack Dudley and Fred Greenwood have done
during their youthful lives that are creditable to them, but there is
none which gives the two greater pleasure than the remembrance of the
moral victory gained in their argument with Hank Hazletine. Fred opened
the plea, and his comrade quickly rallied to his help. Their aim was to
convince their guide that it was wrong for him to carry out his purpose
regarding the Sioux. That the fellow should be punished was not to be
questioned, but it should be done in a legitimate way and by the
constituted authorities. Hazletine insisted that the conditions were
such that Motoza would never be thus punished, at least not to the
extent he ought to be; therefore, it was the duty of Hazletine to attend
to the matter himself.

The argument lasted for two hours. The boys were able, bright and
ingenious, but they had _truth_ on their side, and by and by the grim
cowman showed signs of weakening. What knocked the props from under him
was the fact which he was compelled to admit that the Sioux was only
following the teachings he had received from infancy; that he lacked the
light and knowledge with which Hazletine had been favored; that it was
the duty of the white people to educate, civilize and Christianize the
red men, who have been treated with cruel injustice from the very
discovery of our country.

It cannot be said that the guide yielded with good grace, but yield he
did, and the victory was secured. He pledged the boys not to offer any
harm to Motoza for his last crime, and indeed would never harm him,
unless it should become necessary in self defence.

"But I s'pose you hain't any 'bjection to my giving the laugh to Bill?"
he said, with ludicrous dismay; "there ain't nothing wrong in _that_, is
there?"

"Nothing at all," replied the pleased Fred; "we shall enjoy it as much
as you."

"Which the same being the case, it's time you went to sleep; I'll keep
watch and call you when I git ready."

Bidding their friend good-night, the boys wrapped themselves in their
blankets and speedily sank into slumber.

The kind-hearted guide did not disturb either, and when they opened
their eyes the sun was in the sky. Fred Greenwood was in a bad shape
with his swollen and lacerated feet, but his naturally rugged frame
recovered rapidly from the trying strain to which it had been subjected.
He proved that his appetite was as vigorous as ever, and was eager to
reach the ranch with the least possible delay. Hank promised him no time
should be wasted.

A lookout was kept for Bill Tozer, the boys remaining in the cavern,
where they could not be seen. There was the possibility, of course, that
the man had learned of the escape of the young prisoner, but all doubt
was removed when, at the appointed time, he appeared on the edge of the
plateau and strode confidently to the point where Hazletine, just
outside the cavern, awaited his coming.

The two shook hands and immediately got down to business. The scamp felt
that he commanded the situation and he was disposed to push matters.

"I've been thinking over what you said yesterday," remarked the guide,
"and have made up my mind that I can't do it."

"You can't, eh? It's the only thing you _can_ do; Motoza insists that
the price shall be ten thousand dollars, but I'll stick by the original
agreement and call it half that sum."

"Let me see," said the cowman, thoughtfully; "you promise to give us
back the younker safe and sound, provided his friends hand you five
thousand dollars?"

"That's it; you understand the whole business. You know, of course,
Hank, that I'm only acting as the friend----"

"Don't git over any more of that stuff, Bill. Are we to give you the
money afore you produce the younker?"

"Certainly; that's the only way to do business."

"S'pose you bring him, and then I'll ask his folks if they want to make
you a present of five thousand dollars--how'll _that_ work?"

Tozer broke into laughter.

"You ought to be ashamed to talk such nonsense. The only way by which
you can see your young friend again is to hand us the money, give a
pledge not to ask any questions or try to punish Motoza or me----"

The jaw of the man suddenly dropped and he ceased speaking, for at that
moment he saw Jack Dudley and his limping companion walk out from the
cavern and smilingly approach.

The whole truth flashed upon him. He was outwitted as he had never been
outwitted before in all his life. Without speaking a syllable, he
wheeled around and started at a rapid stride across the plateau toward
the point where he had first appeared, with feelings which it is
impossible to imagine.

And didn't Hank Hazletine "give him the laugh?" He bent over with mirth,
staggering backward until he had to place his hand against the side of
the cavern to save himself from falling. It really seemed as if his
uproarious mirth must have penetrated a mile in every direction, and it
did not cease until some minutes after the discomfited victim had
disappeared. Jack and Fred laughed, too, until their sides ached; and
who shall deny that there was not full cause for their merriment?

An hour later, the ponies, saddled and bridled, were threading their way
out of the foot-hills for the ranch, which was reached without further
incident. There the boys remained several days until Fred had recovered
to a large extent from his hurts, when they rode to the station at Fort
Steele, where they shook hands with the honest Hank Hazletine and bade
him good-by.

And thus it came about that on the first Monday in the following
November Jack Dudley and Fred Greenwood were in their respective seats
at school, as eager and ambitious to press their studies as they had
been to visit Bowman's ranch, in Southwestern Wyoming, in which ranch,
by the way, they advised Mr. Dudley to retain his half-ownership.

"It's worth all it cost you, father," said Jack, "and perhaps one of
these days you will want the V. W. W. to go out and take another look at
it."

"Perhaps," was the dubious reply of the parent.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Two Boys in Wyoming, by Edward S. Ellis

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TWO BOYS IN WYOMING ***

***** This file should be named 20223.txt or 20223.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.net/2/0/2/2/20223/

Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously
made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.net/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.net

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.